Moonbeams

Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at [Link]

Rating: Mature
Archive Warning: No Archive Warnings Apply
Categories: F/F, F/M, M/M
Fandoms: Twilight Series - All Media Types, Twilight Series - Stephenie Meyer,
Twilight (Movies)
Relationships: Jacob Black/Edward Cullen, Emmett Cullen/Rosalie Hale, Alice
Cullen/Jasper Hale, Carlisle Cullen/Esme Cullen, Rachel Black/Paul
Lahote, Rebecca Black/Solomon Finau, Cullen Family & Bree Tanner,
Jacob Black & Rosalie Hale, Billy Black & Edward Cullen
Characters: Jacob Black, Edward Cullen, Rosalie Hale, Emmett Cullen, Alice Cullen,
Jasper Hale, Carlisle Cullen, Esme Cullen, Leah Clearwater, Seth
Clearwater, Rachel Black, Billy Black, Carmen (Twilight), Kate
(Twilight), Tanya (Twilight), Eleazar (Twilight), Sue Clearwater, Charlie
Swan, Original Characters, Aro (Twilight), Caius (Twilight), Marcus
(Twilight), Jane (Twilight), The Volturi (Twilight)
Additional Tags: Established Relationship, Imprinting, Wedding Planning, Wedding Fluff,
First Time, Insecurity, Protective Edward Cullen, Alpha Jacob Black,
Protective Jacob Black, Jealousy, Relationship Issues, Family Drama,
Family Dynamics, Possessive Sex, Fluff and Angst, Angst and Feels,
Misunderstandings, Miscommunication, Secrets, Other Additional Tags
to Be Added, Tags May Change, Other Ships Not Mentioned in Tags,
Original Character(s), Major Original Character(s), Bottom Jacob Black,
Top Edward Cullen, Blood Kink, Semi-Public Sex, Accidental Baby
Acquisition, Parenthood, Half-Vampires
Language: English
Series: Part 3 of Tether
Stats: Published: 2023-12-01 Completed: 2024-01-18 Words: 119,045
Chapters: 29/29
 Moonbeams
by MaryHolmes

Summary

Edward and Jacob are prepared to embark on their lifelong journey together, relishing the
highs of love and marriage. Amidst laughter and intimate moments, they must navigate
unexpected challenges, family drama, and enemies determined to jeopardize not just their
bond but their lives.

Unveiled secrets, regrettable decisions, estranged relatives, fresh challenges, favors,

newfound loves, undisclosed intentions, and unimaginable alliances serve as the fitting
conclusion to the tale of lovers who defy their own nature in the pursuit of love.

Notes

As I promised, here's the first chapter of the third part of this fic.

This is not the wedding,

time.
😶😶 Not yet, Wedding needs preparation and we still have some
I'm trying to tie and end as much as I can all the mini stories for this one. That's the reason
that you would have longer chapters, and to be honest I stopped counting the chapter at 21, so
yeah this one is longer as well. I hope you like this one, I've worked hard on this.

Please enjoy it ✨
Ps. If you check the rate , did it change? 😳😳😳
Ps 2. You can find me in insta as @celiaewolf, I wrote poetry there.

See the end of the work for more notes

 Rehearsals for my Future, Pietri

The excitement in the air was palpable as Edward and Jacob's wedding loomed just one week
away. Alice, in her element, added the finishing touches to what promised to be the ultimate
celebration of love. Jacob stood before a full-length mirror, trying on his suit for the first
time. Alice beamed as she watched him; his dark eyes met hers in the mirror.

"You look so handsome," Alice said with a smile as she approached him.

"It's not too much?" Jacob questioned, glancing at Bree and Seth. The latter rolled his eyes.
Jacob examined the dark gray suit, vest, and dark green tie.

"I can look for something else; we still have time," Alice suggested.

Shaking his head softly, Jacob said, "No, it's... Can we lose the vest?" Alice smiled, helping
him remove the jacket and vest. He looked at his reflection without the specific piece of
cloth.

She looked at him "Better?" he nodded. "Jake, I know you and Edward gave me the freedom
to organize the wedding, but it's all about you two. If you're not comfortable with something,
just tell me, and we can fix it."

"Can you teach him to dance?" Seth wondered, earning a glare from Jacob. "I didn't want to
say anything, but at Sam's wedding, well, your moves left much to be desired," he finished,
earning a pinch from Bree for that comment.

"Jake?" asked Alice, and the boy nodded, knowing that otherwise he would have embarrassed
himself at his own wedding. An hour later, he found himself slow dancing with Bree, who
also didn't know how to dance. His sister-in-law showed him some moves with Seth's help.
"See, it's about confidence, not knowledge, and connecting with your partner, moving
together. It's not about fancy footwork; it's about the feeling you share," Alice explained.

The young Quileute was attentive as he observed; Alice danced with grace and confidence,
while Seth was a bit more cautious not to step on her toes. He followed her instructions, and
Bree as well, obtaining a few praises from Alice, who changed the rhythm of the waltz and
asked them to dance around the rooms. With some practice, Jacob's confidence began to
grow, and he looked into Bree's eyes, who was still mindful of her steps but improving.

Bree took a moment to ask Jacob, "Do you really want me at your wedding?"

Jacob frowned, giving Bree a little twist as they danced. "Why wouldn't I want you at my
wedding?"

"Bree responded, "Aren't you afraid that I'm still dangerous."

"Dangerous like when you hid behind me when we were watching Jaws?" Bree shrugged,
and he continued to sway with her. "I'm not worried or afraid, and I trust you. And I want you
at my wedding, okay?"

Emmett chimed in, who had been observing them for a while. "And I'll be with you all the
time." Bree smiled gratefully and stopped dancing with Jacob to hug Emmett.

Alice intervened, changing the topic. "Your concerns should be about finally choosing the
beautiful heels I bought you," and Bree groaned.

"No, you know what should be a concern, the bachelorette party…" suggested Emmet, and
from nowhere, Jasper made his appearance.

"That is something that interests me," chimed Jasper, and Alice chuckled.

"You can't even drink, what's even the point?" Jacob rolled his eyes.

Jasper flicked his tongue. "So you are telling me that we can't have fun without drinking, you
are hurting my feelings, Jakey…" the blonde teased him. Alice was going to ask Jake to
check the cufflinks, but she heard the door open with the arrival of Edward, Rosalie, and
Esme.

Edward walked straight to Jake and greeted him, embracing the wolf. "Hi," he said, and Jake
grinned at his mate. The short girl knew that she already lost Jake for the day; he looked at
her, and she sighed.

"Fine, you can go…" she said, exhausted. Then he looked at Edward. "And you need to learn
to share him," she remarked. Jacob winked at her as he followed his fiance to the bedroom.
And as soon as they were alone, Edward pushed Jacob to the nearest surface and kissed him.

Edward grabbed him by the neck and deepened the kiss, bringing their bodies together as
much as possible. Jacob moaned, clinging to Edward's back, as if he needed to do so to be
sure that he was there, that he wasn't part of his fantasies that plagued his dreams and
thoughts.

Edward felt the man's desperation in his arms, frustrated that their clothes were separating
their skin. He wanted, he was dying to feel the heat of Jacob's skin rubbing against his, lax
and open.

He was dying to make it his, but it would be soon, and it would be perfect.

So he reluctantly separated from Jacob, who was out of breath. "Six days from now, and we
will be husbands."

"Sounds wonderful," Edward replied.

"You know it would be wonderful," Edward looked at him with playful interest. "If you could
give me some clues about where our honeymoon will be."

"Nice try, it's a surprise..." Edward reminded him.

"Come on, how am I going to know what to pack, and if it's the tropics or windy, I need
directions here, Edward..." Jacob said, his curiosity getting the best of him.

"First, you don't have to worry, Alice will pack for you..." Jacob's eyes widened in mild
panic. "And Rosalie will supervise her..."

"That doesn't relieve me at all, you know?" Jacob quipped.

Edward laughed at Jacob's reaction but then leaned in to whisper, "Second, it's funny that you
think you're even going to need clothes…" Jacob swallowed hard, realizing the implication.
"Maybe some pajamas…"

"Pretty funny…" mocked Jake.

Edward lay in his bed and motioned for Jacob to join him. The wolf immediately crawled
into bed. They stayed for a few minutes until the vampire said, "Did you get your sister's
flight number…?" Jacob hummed; he was seeing Rebecca the next day after so many years.
"Are you ready for it?" the alpha shrugged.

"I guess. I mean, she confirmed it was a surprise. I didn't think she would…" he began and
passed his arms over Edward's chest.

"We'll have to lie to her," Edward took Jake's hand and intertwined them.

"I know," he uttered. "But for some reason, I can't bring myself to feel bad about it, not like
with Rachel. I feel relieved that I don't know, that she doesn't get to know that part of me.
Does it make sense?"

"It does," agreed Edward.

"You'll drive, right? I think I would be nervous about it…" he said.

Edward nodded. "Whatever you need," he said, pressing soft kisses on Jake's hand, and the
alpha settled on his fiance's chest.
Rebecca Black sat in her airplane seat, gazing out of the window as the plane soared high
above the Pacific Ocean. Uneasiness has gripped her heart since she left Upolu to come back
to Forks after nearly five years away. Her husband, Solomon, sat next to her, holding her
hand, while her brother-in-law, Sami, occupied the aisle seat reading whatever pamphlet he
had found on the airplane.

Rebecca's gaze remained fixed on the window. Solomon turned to her with a concerned look,
"Beck, are you feeling alright?" he asked.

Rebecca smiled at him. "I'm okay…" she replied softly. "It's just that this feels weird coming
back, you know?"

Solomon nodded, "I know, baby," he said, his voice filled with warmth. "But hey, at least it's
for a happy occasion," he tried to lift the mood.

Rebecca chuckled, "I just never thought he'd be marrying so young," she admitted, her gaze
returning to the window.

Sami, her brother-in-law, who had been listening to their conversation, chimed in with a grin.
"Didn't you marry this one at eighteen too?" Putting some peanuts in his mouth.

Rebecca turned to Sami and forced a smile, "True," she acknowledged. "But the
circumstances were different. We had our reasons, and it felt right at the time. It's just, I don't
know, something doesn't sit right with me."

Solomon squeezed her hand, showing his support. "It's because he is marrying another man. I
thought you wouldn't bother with those sorts of things…" wondered Sami with a frown.

Rebecca sighed, "Well, I'm not going to say that I'm not surprised that he is marrying another
man, I didn't even know he was gay…" she began, and she would sound hypocritical for the
next part, but something doesn't go right with her. "But it's like I feel rushed, I don't know…"

Sami cleared his throat. "If you want my opinion," she hurried to continue, "I don't know
your brother, but if it was me, and I'm sure that I met the love of my life, I would marry right
away too." She smiled, and they stayed silent for the rest of the flight.

As they landed, Rebecca, Solomon, and Sami gathered their belongings, and soon, they found
themselves in the bustling airport terminal. Sami turned to Rebecca as they passed through
security. "So, is your brother picking us up?" he asked.

"Yes," she nodded, struggling to get past people.

"There are a lot of people; how is he, so I can look for him?" asked Sami. He hadn't seen any
photos of Jacob, and he doubted that Jacob would bring a sign with their name.

"Uhh, long hair, plaid shirts maybe, jeans…" she began, and Sami nodded, trying to look for
someone like that as he dragged his backpack and both suitcases. For someone who wasn't
sure to come, Beck surely packed a lot. He kept looking forward to anyone with that
description but found no one until he bumped into his own brother.

"Uh, baby…" Sully called out his wife's attention, as she was looking for her brother. "I
found them."

"What? Where?" she looked around.

"Uh, I think it is the one who is waving at us…" and she looked for that and widened her eyes
at the sight. Because they would never be able to find Jake with the description she gave the
boys. Her brother didn't look at all as she remembered him.

She kept walking, taking in the sight in front of her. Rachel had told her that Jake had grown
up, but she never mentioned that he was so much taller now, and his hair, he didn't have the
long hair like their dad. Even the clothes he was wearing looked so different, like the fitted
pants and the leather jacket. The attire looked like it was taken from a magazine.

Then she noticed the man who was beside him, too close to be accidental.

A white boy was standing beside her brother, and if Jacob's clothes looked like a magazine,
the man himself looked like the model from GQ. The man had pale skin, and his side hair
highlighted his sharp features even more. The dark pea coat with the button-down made him
look distinguished and a little out of place.

She was so lost in her thoughts that she didn't notice that Jacob had already begun with the
introduction, and only she was missing to greet the couple.

"Rebecca…" he said, his voice so deep. She nodded, and they embraced briefly. He took a
step back and smiled at Edward, who shook her hand.

"Edward Cullen, Jacob's fiance…" he said, and the alpha grinned widely.

"Rebecca," she said, frowning a little at the skin contact but shaking it off due to the air
conditioning in the airport.

He retrieved his hand, and passed an arm over Jake's shoulder, which immediately relaxed.
"Rachel and Billy have spoken a lot about you…" he didn't mention Jake, and she nodded. "If
you allow me…" he asked for one of the suitcases from Sami, who gave it to him gratefully,
taking it with one hand as he reached for Jake's with the free one.

They followed the couple to the parking lot. Solomon nudged his brother to look at the car
because it was a freaking Mercedes, the last model. Edward put their luggage in the trunk and
then proceeded to open the door for them and hurried to do the same with Jacob, an action
that made her brother smile like a fool.

With everyone settling in the car, they started to drive off, and thankfully Sami kept Jacob
speaking because she didn't know what to say. Her brother was assuring Sami that he could
totally borrow a surfboard when she noticed the gleam on Edward's hand. She had noticed the
brown bracelet that looked like the one they did back in their craft classes.
But what caught her attention, a ring that looked familiar, all too familiar and without
thinking, she blurted out, "It's dad's wedding ring?" she pointed out.

Jacob looked at her and then at Edward's hand, "Oh, yes, Dad gave it to me… he said instead
of it accumulating dust, my boy should have it…" Edward smiled, and Jacob turned to see
Rebecca. "Dad sent it to polish it as soon as this one asked him for my hand."

"Ask your hand?" wondered Sami, impressed. He didn't know it was something that was
supposed to do. "That's necessary here," he wondered.

"Not anymore," replied Rebecca. Sully certainly didn't. "It seems a little old-fashioned,"
commented an amused Rebecca.

Jacob snorted. "What can I say, sometimes it's like he was born in the past century…"
caressing the vampire hair below his hair, besotted with the white boy, who seemed to enjoy
Rebecca's little brother's attention. The spell was broken by Jake's phone beep. "Seth is happy
to announce that the napkins finally arrived, and that he canceled his request for you to save
him from Alice's wrath," announced Jacob.

"Noted," Edward said, turning to the road to the Reservation. "But clarify that he volunteered
to help the little freak on his own will."

"Done," said Jacob, and then a second later another text came through. Jacob laughed before
reading aloud, "Rude…" Jacob used a childish tone to read the message. "He said that Bree is
his favorite now."

"What a novelty," huffed Edward.

"I thought this Rose girl was organizing the wedding," Rebecca frowned.

"What? No!I love her, but I would never let Barbie organize my wedding; she is on invitation
duties…" Jacob mused, 'Barbie "It's Alice who is in charge," she nodded.

"Are they friends of yours?" wondered Solomon with curiosity at the mention of so many
names.

"Barbie is my best friend, but she is also Edward's sister… one of them," clarified Jacob.

"How many does he have?" asked Rebecca.

"Three sisters and two brothers…" informed Edward.

Sami whistled. "Man, I just have this idiot growing up; I don't imagine sharing my parents
with five people, less a house…" he commented.

"Edward didn't grow up with them; he and his siblings are adopted," explained Jacob.

Sami felt like an imbecile and widened his eyes at his Beck, who shrugged? How the hell she
didn't know that? "Dude, Edward, sorry man, I didn't know," Sami apologized.
"It's okay, no worries, but you are right, siblings are annoying; I know mine are…" Jacob
nudged him playfully, and the Samoan let out a relieved sigh. Then he talked more about the
beach and Jake's family, and Rebecca allowed herself to take a break for what was coming
next.

As they reached The Black residence, the group exited the car, and they were greeted by an
excited Billy, accompanied by Rachel and Sue, who approached them to hug her twin.
"Beck!" she embraced her tightly, finally feeling complete. "I missed you so much." She
hummed, clutching to her sister as much as she could.

"I want my turn," said a broken voice behind them, and Rachel took a step back to Billy, who
had finally had his baby girl at home again, and Rebecca repeated the action with her dad. "I
miss you so much, my qahla," she smiled.

"Me too, Dad," she replied. After more greetings and introductions, they all entered the
house. Rebecca looked at her childhood home, and yes, everything was exactly the same.

It was pretty easy to see her mom in all the places; she sighed, knowing it would be hard for
her to spend all the time there, and she regretted letting herself be convinced by Sami to
arrive early. She didn't know if she could handle being there, so she brought up the topic
about their sleep arrangements. "We checked a small hotel in Forks; if Edward can drop us
back there…" she started.

Rachel frowned. "No sense, I already arranged everything around here. Solomon and you can
use my bedroom; I'll be staying with Leah." And then Rachel looked at Sami. "Sami can use
Jacob's old room."

"Old room?" she asked with a frown.

"Jake is moving in with me," Edward clarified.

Jacob grinned and looked at Sami. "Feel free to use it; I moved all my stuff for now and will
bunk with Seth for the week." The man smiled at Jake.

Rachel smirked at Edward, and he rolled his eyes knowing what was coming. "No funny
business until the wedding," she chipped in, and Jacob snorted. "Our brother-in-law is very
old-fashioned," she said to Rebecca. Sue suggested to everyone to take a seat, while Edward
put everyone's luggage away in the rooms since the living room seemed a little clustered with
it.

Rebecca observed him as he strode in the place as if he belonged there and she didn't. She
watched him as he strode to the kitchen, said something to Sue, that made her laugh, and then
they were coming with a trail of pastry and coffee. Sue passed the mugs to them as she
claimed one of the seats beside Billy.

Edward picked one for Billy, who turned to the guy. "Thank you, son," her father said, and
Edward went to sit in Jacob's armrest.

They chattered more, Sully and Sami asking about the wedding and how they were expected
the following day to meet Edward's family. However, the atmosphere shifted when they heard
a motorcycle outside and a well-known bickering.

Rachel rolled her eyes. "Grow up, Leah!" said Paul, engaged in whatever he was fighting
with the woman, swinging the door open. He waved everyone to proceed to greet Rebecca,
who noticed that Paul had changed as well, but she embraced it like an old friend. Leah
entered later, still mad at the beta.

Sami nudged his brother. "She's hot," Solomon hissed at him to be quiet, and Edward hid his
smirk.

"I won, Paul, just admit it," she said entering the house. She noticed everyone and took a few
steps to greet Rebecca, but instead, she locked eyes with Sami. She stumbled backward, and
fear came over her.

Paul took a step forward, and Jacob observed Leah's next move, Sue reaching for Billy's
arm.

Edward was already taking a few steps to a frightened Leah, and pressed a hand on her back
to make her move, but she didn't. Edward pressed harder until she looked at him. 'Help me.'
Edward smiled at her like nothing was happening. "Leah, let's take a walk," he said, and she
followed. 'I can't hold it,' and Edward hurried to take her out of the house. Paul was about to
follow him, and Jacob shook his head and motioned to stay there.

It was already weird, to make it even weirder by him following them.

"Is she okay? Where did they go?" asked Rebecca.

"Uh yeah, it's just she gets anxious sometimes," said Rachel. "Don't worry, Edward would
help her… so, which color are you wearing for the wedding?" and Rebecca focused on that.
"Jacob…" Sami hissed, Jacob looked at him.

"The hot girl, is she single?" Sully pressed a hand to his face, embarrassed but not Jacob.

"She is, don't worry, you would have the chance to meet her," he explained.

"Cool," he said, and Jacob shared a secret smile with Sue who had a gleam in her eyes.
 Loyalty, Op. 136, Shostakovich
Chapter Notes

So the second chapter has arrived!

And let the Drama begin 😤😤😤 ✨✨✨

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Rebecca and Solomon were once again being driven by Edward and her brother to Cullen's
residence. Apparently, Edward's family had extended an invitation for tea and to introduce
themselves to Jacob's older sister.

Tea.

Who makes an invitation for tea these days?

That was weird.

Sami had decided to stay behind at Rachel's request; her twin had promised him they would
catch some waves in La Push, as if they couldn't do that any other day. The excuse was
vague; they would be staying for a week, with plenty of time, but Rachel mentioned that
Leah would be there, and Sami was sold.

Weak.

Jacob was talking with Solomon, who, unlike her, was very excited about the invitation and
had worn the nicest clothes he had brought. However, as they approached Edward's house,
she regretted not wearing something nicer; she felt underdressed in her summer dress and
sandals.
They entered the house, and the place was splendid. "Let's go to the living room; everyone
should be there," Jacob suggested, and she nodded in agreement. Following him, as they
entered the room, she found herself the center of attention, observed by seven pairs of eyes,
all looking like models.

She exchanged a quick glance with her husband Solomon, who appeared unfazed. "So, I'll be
making the introduction. This is Rebecca, my sister, and her husband, Solomon."

The first to rise was a blonde man who bore the air of a college professor. "It's a pleasure to
meet you, Mrs. Black and Mr. Finau," he greeted with a gracious nod. "I'm Carlisle, Edward's
adoptive father," he introduced himself. Weirdly young to be a father, Rebecca thought.

Solomon responded on behalf of both of them, "Nice to meet you, sir."

Carlisle gestured to a beautiful, short, brown-haired woman with a warm smile, "My wife,
Esme."

"It's truly a pleasure to have you here," she began, "We adore Jacob, and we couldn't be
happier that he's going to be a part of our family. When we heard that you were coming, we
were absolutely delighted on his behalf."

Rachel met Alice and Emmett, who seemed friendly enough, the Hale twins that looked like
they could kill with their eyes, and finally, she met Bree, the girl who was holding onto her
oldest brother. Edward, who had been observing quietly, stepped in to explain, "Bree is new
to our family, and she's still adapting."

Rebecca agreed, settling into her seat. They offered tea, which she accepted. Esme and Alice
delved into conversation about her life inland and Solomon's competition, who eagerly
discussed the recent one while Rebecca observed Jacob's in-law.

Rachel hadn't mentioned anything, but it seemed they were all romantically involved. Weren't
they supposed to be siblings? Rosalie, the blonde girl, couldn't stop staring at her, and the
young one, Bree, appeared uneasy, as if she was there against her will.

After what felt like an eternity, Alice proposed a house tour. She took Solomon's arm and
signaled for Rebecca to follow. Despite Solomon's raised eyebrow, he followed Alice's lead.
Edward muttered something to Jacob, and only Rosalie joined them.

"Are you moving in here?" Rebecca whispered as they headed to the piano room, with
Rosalie slightly behind.

"Why are you whispering?" he asked, amused. "And yes, Edward's room is upstairs, well, our
room... I'm still wrapping my head around that," he explained.

Right, as if that were the only thing he needed to wrap his head around, thought Rebecca. The
entire family exuded exclusivity, like a close-knit sect that left her feeling unsettled. Now, her
brother was joining them, heightening her apprehension.
The unease continued to linger as Alice began the tour, leading them to the patio where the
upcoming wedding would be held. Her enthusiasm for the event was palpable as she
discussed her plans for floral arrangements and the seating layout, making it clear that she
was wholeheartedly invested in creating a grand celebration. Rebecca tried to muster interest,
but her disinterested expression was hard to conceal. On the other hand, Solomon seemed
genuinely impressed by the breathtaking views and the surrounding landscape, asking about
the architecture and flora, to which Alice happily agreed to answer.

The house exuded opulence and extravagance, much like everything else in this family's
world. She felt a sense of powerlessness; after all, what could she do but go along with it?
The tour continued as Alice led them to the dining room, then the piano room, kitchen, and
the final stop in the garage where they found at least six cars and a handful of bikes.

Solomon looked impressed. "Can I just say wow?" admiring one of Jasper Ducati's. "That's a
749?" he asked, clearly impressed.

Jacob corrected him, "Uh, no, it's actually the 848. That one's Jasper's."

Solomon then turned his attention to a beautiful red car that he knew too well. "Okay, I know
this one; my dad used to have one like this… She's a beauty."

"He is a beauty, and it would be better when someone finds the moment to fix the oil escape,"
Rosalie said, glaring at Jacob.

Rebecca chimed in with curiosity, "Is it yours?"

"This is our latest project. Blondie and I fix cars for fun," Jacob explained.

"That's so cool, man. I only know how to change the wheels of mine," Solomon told both of
them, then he looked at a Black BMW with a helmet on top and a hint of dirt, as if it had
been recently used.

"Oh, that's Jake's," commented Alice, happy to join the conversation.

"Shit, for real…?" Solomon exclaimed in surprise.

Jacob confirmed, "Uh, yes, that was my birthday gift from Eds," he smiled.

Solomon couldn't resist a playful jab, "Hey, can you tell that fiance of yours that my birthday
is in November, and I wouldn't mind one of these," Alice chuckled at that.

Rosalie teased, "You should see his wedding gift," and she headed out of the garage, into the
hallway.

"Wait, what? Barbie, you are kidding, right?" Rosalie had an amused face, and Jacob
groaned. "I am just going to check something real quick with Edward. Alice, why don't you
show Dr. Cullen's studio? The library there is pretty cool." The vampire nodded and
motioned to Solomon to walk with her.
Rebecca made her way towards the exit as well, but Rosalie blocked her path, leaving
Rebecca puzzled.

"Sorry?" Rebecca inquired, not sure why she was being detained.

"I don't know why you don't like my family, but I suggest you conceal it around my brother
and Jake," she began.

"I don't know why you are talking about it," she defended herself.

"You think I didn't notice the way you were looking at us. I don't care; you don't have to like
us. I know I don't like you," she admitted.

Rebecca huffed, "You don't know me."

"Oh, but I do," she said with a tone thwy didn't left space to argue "I know everything about
you, enough to see that you are a fool because that's the only explanation to leave your family
behind, like that."

"You don't understand," she began.

"I told you already, I don't care," said Rosalie, taking a step forward, and Rebecca swallowed
hard. "But let me tell you what I care about. I care for all the people who are under this roof,
and that includes your brother. I don't like your attitude and suggest you change it because
you aren't going to ruin this for us."

"Us?" she snorted.

"Yes," she confirmed. "My family and I have worked hard for this wedding, so if you want to
be miserable, then keep it to yourself. You aren't going to taint the wedding of Edward and
Jacob, are we clear?" she asked, and Rebecca swallowed hard. "Are we clear? Because
otherwise, you don't want to know what I'm capable of doing."

"Barbie?" Jacob frowned at the way his sister was looking at the way the women were staring
at each other.

"I was offering your sister some friendly advice. I'll check on Alice," Rosalie said, and with
that, she walked away.

Jacob turned to his sister, sensing her unease. "Is everything alright?"

She crossed her arms and with a sigh, she looked at Jacob and hesitated for a moment before
voicing her thoughts, "Are you and dad having money issues?"

Jacob chuckled, "What? Why would you think that?"

"Solomon and I don't make a lot of money, and I know I haven't been the most reliable sister,
but I can ask for a loan if you…" she began.
"Wait a freaking minute, Rebecca? What the hell are you talking about?" asked Jacob
puzzled.

"Jake, you don't have to marry, okay? If you have any kind of problem…" and Jacob took a
step back.

"Stop, stop..."he closed his eyes before continuing"...are you suggesting that I'm going to
marry Edward for his money?"

"Aren't you? How else can you explain this? You are from different worlds…" she reasoned.

"I'm marrying him because I love him. Isn't that the reason why people marry at all?"

"For goodness' sake, you are eighteen!" she said, raising her voice.

"You are so hypocritical; you married at eighteen too," he pointed out.

"Things were different for me, Jake," he said.

"Yes, I know," he snorted. "I hoped that you did love Solomon, and nd didn't use him only to
get out of here."

"Now you are projecting."

"You are so full of shit, you know? You talk and talk like you know shit, but you don't," he
said.

Rebecca sighed and reluctantly admitted, "He is handsome, I'll give him that, but his family,
all of them wearing that stuff…" she motioned at Jacob's wrist "that you use as well, this
looks like a freaking sect," she hissed in a hushed tone.

"It's not a sect; this is a family…" he began.

"With siblings that date each other and a young girl that seemed to be there against her will,"
she snorted.

"They aren't blood-related, and you can find love in the most unexpected places, Rebecca,"
he pinched his nose, "and for Bree, you don't know her. You would be like that if you have
been through the same shit she was… don't talk about things you don't understand."

"Yes, I don't understand. I don't understand you… this new hair, the fancy clothes, the bike,
this opulence," she motioned to the cuff in his hand, "I can't recognize you."

"That's on you," he said. "What did you expect, Rebecca, huh? When you finally dared to
come back, I was barely surviving without you… sorry to disappoint you, but I was fine
without you and I'm happy."

"Yeah, I can see that," she said. "Everyone seemed so enchanted with him. He made Sue
laugh, played big brother with Seth and Leah, with my sister, and then my dad calling him
son…" and Jacob chuckled.
"That's it, fuck! How didn't I see it, fuck! You are jealous," he said, flabbergasted at the
realization.

"I'm not jealous of you," she said offended.

"Not of me, of Edward… you are jealous because you think you are being replaced… I saw
it, but I didn't dwell on it," he said, and she made a face. "Yeah, you have that same
expression when I told you Dad gave me the ring, when Rachel was hugging Edward, when
Dad called him son…"

"I'm not," she replied firmly.

"You are, but that's okay… I know you, and you always were bad at admitting when you
were wrong," he said. "Edward is not replacing you, but you can't come back and hope that
we haven't moved on, just like you did it. I'm happy, Beck; he makes me happy. This family
made me happy…" he began.

"I'm your family! Not that creep!" she spat.

His nose flared, and he felt his body getting warm. "Don't call him that, you heard me? Don't
you dare to say that about him…" he felt the imminent change when he sensed a cold hand on
his arm.

"Jake, love, don't do it… Jake, please..." Jacob gritted his teeth; Edward looked desperate,
and "Jasper! Emmett!" he called out. His brother was there a few seconds later.

The alpha felt Jasper trying to drag him. "Jacob," Jasper tried to calm him down, but Jacob
was blocking him somehow. "Let's go… let's go for a run…" he gripped Jacob's neck.

"Jake, please..." Edward begged, knowing that if he phased right there, it would be
dangerous. "Love…"

"Jacob, let's go…" Emmett gripped his arm. "You'll regret it, Jake."

Jacob nodded at no one in particular. "Please leave my home…" he said to her and went away
followed by Jasper and Emmett.

Edward stood there, and Solomon looked baffled by what he heard. Beside him was a
concerned Alice and Rosalie with a disgusted face and a knowing gaze. Edward cleared his
throat. "I'll drop both of you back at Billy," he said, knowing that it was the best he could do
now.

"You heard it," asked Rebecca after a few good minutes of Edward driving. He didn't
acknowledge, but she knew that he had heard. "I'm just protecting my family."

"Hard to do it when your phone seems to not have reception, isn't it?" he said sarcastically.

"You don't know how it is…" she started.

"Of course, I don't know how it is that your parents were taken away from you, and being the
only one to survive, to leave with that grief…" she swallowed hard, embarrassed; she had
forgotten he was adopted, probably an orphan. "Don't misunderstand me, Rebecca, I don't
care what you think about me or my family, I stopped caring a long time ago. My priority is
only and always going to be Jacob. He's opinion, that's what I care about, not yours."

"Why are you marrying someone like him?"

Edward laughed, "If you don't know the reason why, I would marry someone like him," he
used the same tone as her. "Then Jacob is right; you don't know him at all," and that was a
low blow that she didn't know how to reply to.

Rebecca and Solomon exited the car, and Edward took off as soon as the door closed.
Solomon said that he would look for Sami, knowing for a fact that he wouldn't be in the
house. But she knew it was an excuse.

Great, her husband was mad at her too.

She entered the house and observed her dad going over some documents. "Oh hey, Rebecca,"
he greeted. "Where's everyone?"

She shrugged, "I don't know; they are mad at me."

Billy put down the pen and looked at his daughter. "Rebecca, what did you do?"

"Why do you assume it was me?" she asked.

"Because Rachel took after your mom, and you after me, so I know how judgmental we can
be. Sit with me?" he said, motioning to the chair next to him.

"Why are you letting him go through that?" She asked.

"This is about the wedding?" she nodded. "I'm not letting him do anything, Rebecca; he is his
own person. He chose Edward, and he wants to marry him, that's it," he said.

"You gave him your blessing," she said. "You didn't give me yours…"

"You never asked, Rebecca, nor did Solomon," he replied. "I thought you didn't care about
that."

"You never seemed happy with my decision to marry him. You never said anything, but I saw
it," she explained.

"I didn't have any opinion, Rebecca, because I simply didn't know Solomon. I only knew him
for one month before I saw my daughter leaving with him," he began. "He seemed like a
great man, and you seemed happy; that was enough for me."

"You don't seem happy with Paul either," she said. She had noticed the way Billy spoke to
Edward and the difference he made with Solomon and Paul.

"I like Paul enough, to also know he is a good man that can make my daughter happy, if he
doesn't say the first thing it crossed his mind..." he defended himself.

"You call him son, Edward… like he belongs here," she said. "Like he's yours."

"Because he is, he will be my son too. He is marrying Jake," he paused because he never
thought he would be defending Edward's name from his own blood. "He has proved himself
enough; he's family."

"I see that, everyone loves him," she said. "Not only Jacob, Seth worships him. Last night he
couldn't stop talking about him like he was a sort of hero," she paused, searching for the
memories of the previous night. "Rachel spoke about him like he was a saint, and how is it
that he can help Leah with a panic attack better than her own mother?"

Billy chuckled, "So that's how I sounded."

She frowned, "What?"

"I was like you, you know? You didn't know this, but I didn't like them either, especially
Edward…" he laughed, remembering. "He dated Charlie's daughter for a while, and I paid
Jacob $20 to tell her to break up with Edward. I didn't want him close to my friend's daughter
either."

"And she did it?" she asked curiously.

"Edward broke up with her; they had a fallout… that's not important," he shook his head.
"Jacob didn't like him either, due to things he was told. But one day their animosity turned
into friendship, and I was so against that because I knew my boy was falling for Edward fast,
and I thought he would get hurt. In the end, I was both right and wrong," he closed his eyes,
remembering those days. "Because they started dating, and the council exiled him for it."

"They threw Jake out?" she pressed a hand to her chest.

"And I didn't do anything to stop it, and then I had this empty house. I saw my son's eyes full
of sadness like I betrayed him, I saw disapproval in Sue's eyes, and got a cold shoulder from
Seth and Leah…" he said.

"Where did Jacob go?" she asked.

"To the only place that he could, the Cullens. Edward's family, despite how my people had
treated them in the past, opened their home for my boy. All of them put aside our bad history
because Jacob was important to Edward…" that was the first slap of reality he received. "If
Rachel hadn't come back, I wouldn't have got my boy back, and even when Jacob came back
home, I still held some grudges about the Cullens."

"What changed then? How do you get from one point to another?" she asked.

He nodded, "A couple of months ago, your brother had an accident. He is fine now, but at the
moment, it was terrifying for everyone. It was a risky situation, and Carlisle, Edward's father,
had to reset his bones. It was awful, all of us listening to his screams even when it was
necessary…" Rebecca nodded; Rachel was here at that time, and she didn't tell her. She didn't
know. "... Then came his recovery, and even when he had his own family issues to attend to,
Edward left everything aside to stay here, to take care of Jake."

"I bet Rachel didn't like that…" she said. Between the both of them, Rachel was the first to
run to do things for Jake.

"Oh, she didn't, but she found a more fiery contender," he remembered the face of Rachel
when she told her that Edward had thrown her and Sue out of Jake's room. "Edward didn't let
anyone else handle Jacob's care, so that's what changed."

"Jacob seemed besotted with him," she said. "The way he looked at Edward like he would
kill for him if he asked."

Billy snorted. "Close, but he wouldn't wait. He just would do it behind Edward's back…"
Rebecca frowned at her dad's statement. "The good thing is that Edward held the same
devotion for your brother; that's why I call him son," he reached for her hand. "Understand
something, Beck, Jacob doesn't care about what people think of himself, but he does care
about what others think or say about Edward," he explained.

"Yeah, he almost bit my head off when I called him a creep," she said with certain regret.
Billy pursed his lips. "I think that wouldn't need that dress…"

Billy looked at her with compassion in his eyes. "I've made a lot of mistakes, Rebecca, and
apologized for all of them, and for that, instead of losing my son, I gained another one," he
kissed his daughter's hand. "Jake is a good man, but he is hurt and angry. You hurt him by
leaving, and he is mad because you mistreated the man he loves, the one he's going to marry."

"Yeah, I know…" she said. She had screwed up, and nothing is going to fix it. "I know he
would never forgive me for what I did, for what I said."
 "Oh, honey, not. He is hurt and angry, but your brother's capacity to love is almost as big as
his capacity to forgive," he said. "If you ask for forgiveness sincerely, without expectations,
but because you do want him to see that you're sorry, you won't be getting only a second
chance; you'll be getting so much more… think about it," she sighed. Indeed, she had a lot of
things to think about. Hopefully, Jacob would let her still be part of his life.

Chapter End Notes

Let me know what you think of the comment! 👀👀

🥰🥰🥰
Can I have a raised hand for all that loved Rosalie in this chapter .She went
from "I don't want this mutt close to me," to "Mama Bear," and in loving it.

Also Edward sassy comment, is cool, 🤭

🥰
And Billy acknowledging his past mistakes is what I call character development 🥰🥰
See you soon 🌻🌻🌻
 Three Scottish Women, Op. 72, No. 3, Chopin
Chapter Notes

This chapter is so heartbreaking! 💔And I loved it.. hopefully you would like we have a
little bit of everything on preparation for the main event.

💗💗💗
Check the notes for an special invitation

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Edward carefully balanced on top of Jacob, ensuring he didn't exert all his weight. His lips
traced the warm, sensitive patch between the neck and ear, igniting a fire in Jacob. Eyes
closed, Jacob relished the spasms caused by Edward's hands exploring his body.

Swiftly, Jacob spun around, straddling the vampire, and passionately captured his lips.
Edward smiled, reciprocating the kiss. As they sat in the middle of the bed, Jacob's thighs
pressed against Edward's lap, and Edward's hands rested on Jake's s buttocks, eliciting a
moan. Just as the alpha leaned into kiss vampire's neck, laughter interrupted them.

Rolling his eyes, the wolf saw Emmett and Jasper at the door, grinning mischievously.
Edward raised an eyebrow at them.

"Hey, lovebirds," greeted Emmett with a smirk. Jacob reluctantly left Edward's lap, fixing his
hair.

"What do you want?" Jacob asked, annoyed.

"We didn't interrupt, did we?" mused Jasper. The alpha glared at him. "Sorry, Jake, but we
have some plans for Eddie," Emmett and Jasper grinned.

"And you couldn't wait?" prompted Jacob.

"Why? You and Eddie didn't have other plans?" teased Emmett.

Jake flushed, and the brothers burst into laughter. "I'm going, I'm going," said Edward, rising
to prevent further embarrassment for Jake.

"What exactly are you up to?" wondered Jacob.

"Well, we've decided that Eddie needs a proper hunting trip before the big day, Jake. You
know, he can't show any thirst for blood. When we know he's thirsty for another thing," said
Emmett with a smug face.

Edward snorted and then looked at Jacob apologetically. "Sorry."

"What? No worries. I've got plans with the boys. Seth's organizing a fire pit, the pack, Sami
and Sully are joining. It's fine," Jacob said, taking a step towards Edward and then addressing
the other two. "Can you both let me say goodbye to my fiancé...?"

Emmett and Jasper laughed but leaped from Edward's window to the ground. "Big day, huh?"
Jacob wrapped his hand around Edward's neck.

"I know," Jacob said with a silly smile.

"By this time tomorrow, we'll be husbands... and finally, you'll be all mine," Edward
murmured against his lips. Jacob sighed, annoyed at Emmett and Jasper yelling for Edward.

"Go, I love you."

"Love you too," said Edward, kissing him on the cheek before jumping and following his
siblings.

He looked at his empty hand, knowing that tomorrow another ring would be on it. They
would be husbands, and they would have their honeymoon.

Shit.

The honeymoon.

Shit.

Jacob sat on the bed and stood up immediately as he burned, pacing the room. He had joked
about everything related to their trip, but not the crucial part—the intimacy.

Damnit.

He couldn't help feeling like an idiot because, between him and Edward, he always seemed
more interested in being intimate. The past few months were a constant pursuit, with him
practically clinging to Edward.
The desire to be with Edward consumed him.

He was dying to have sex with him, to be between their sheets making love, naked, and
getting off each other. He had relied on his hands for the past months, using every interaction
with Edward to reach orgasm, but now reality had finally caught up with him, and he was
freaking out.

What if he didn't know what to do in bed? What if he couldn't make it pleasurable for
Edward? What if he couldn't come? What if it was a disaster?

He closed his eyes and groaned. He was screwed, and not in the way he used to think he
wanted.

"Shouldn't you be with the other mutt, picking fleas?" asked Rosalie from the doorway,
holding a makeup bag. Alice was still experimenting with looks for tomorrow on Bree,
meaning the three of them were having a girls' night.

Rosalie placed the bag on the bed as she entered. "I'm screwed up," he confessed, looking at
her.

Rosalie looked unimpressed and took a seat in one of the small chairs of the room. "I'm going
to regret this, but tell me."

"I'm a virgin," he blurted out.

She tilted her head. "And that should surprise me?" Jacob nodded. She rolled her eyes. "I
know Edward; of course, you're a virgin. He is too, by the way," she said dismissively.

"No, you don't understand. I've never been with anyone. Edward is my first everything... And
I don't know what to do because I thought I knew. I have a good imagination, you know,"
Rosalie let him rant. "But now my honeymoon is literally a day away, and I'm going to screw
up because I wouldn't know what to do," he said.

"Have you talked about this with Edward?"

"Of course not, because I'm the one with the problem. I might take the lead, but he's the one
who knows what to do. When we're together, he always knows what to do to make me feel
good," he said.

Rosalie snorted, "Edward? He doesn't know anything, not in practice at least. Believe me, we
all tease him about it. And how does he manage to know what you want? You wonder?"

Jacob shrugged. "Really, you're kidding, right?" she snorted. He crossed his arms, deflated
even more.
"Jacob, he reads your mind! He doesn't know what to do; like when he fights, he's good
because he anticipates moves. You probably think of things that you like, and..." she snapped
her fingers, "And he does, like when you stay over, and he magically 'surprises' you with
whatever you want for breakfast that day."

Jacob groaned, "Barbie, that's even worse," he said, scrubbing his face and pacing again.

"Sit, please. I thought it was impossible to get a headache," she murmured. "Sex, Jacob, is not
about knowing how to do things. It's not about reading positions or best techniques. It's all
about following your instincts and doing things that make you feel good and your partner."

"What if I don't know? What if my instincts suck?"

Rosalie massaged her temple, annoyed. "You're a freaking alpha, Jacob. Even if it pains me to
say it, you have good instincts. Use that," he nodded but still looked unsure. She closed her
eyes and then looked at him with seriousness, "Did Edward tell you why Carlisle changed
me?" He shook his head. "My fiancé and his friends forced themselves on me, taking turns
for hours until they left me to die," Jacob widened his eyes.

"Rose, I'm sorry," he uttered. She shook her head.

"I've gotten over it…with time," he nodded. "What I want to tell you is that after that, and
after I was changed, I didn't feel comfortable with my body at all, with touch, with anything
like that…because even when my physical wounds healed, the ones here didn't so easily," she
said, motioning to her head. "They took something from that night, more than my innocence,
more than my life. They took away my dignity and my confidence, and only when I met
Emmett, I got it back."

"How did he help you?"

"He saw me in a totally different light. He didn't know my life, and it was easy to be with
someone who didn't know that. I was afraid to be with him because I only had painful
memories of the act, but I dove in and let myself trust in Emmett and in myself. It was
amazing, and it continues to be amazing. It's not just because of the time we've been together;
it's because we rely on our instincts, our likes, and we trust each other. That's what makes the
difference."

"I'm being an idiot about it, right? I mean, I'm just freaking afraid that I can't please him," he
said.

"Not more than usual. Look, he's in love with you," she paused. "The good thing about trust
is that if it's okay to fail, you can always try again." She stood up and smirked, "And thats the
fun part, practicing it's the real good part," he grinned.

"Thanks, Blondie," he said.

She winked. "You're welcome, mutt," she said and picked up her bag. "Now go so I can have
my night free of your smell."
"You know that I'll be living here, right?" he reminded her.

"Sure… you will," she said, standing up. "Go," she said. He sighed, deciding that he would
stop worrying about it, and he and Edward would figure it out together, as always.

Jacob looked around in his backyard. Seth and Rachel, with Sue's help, had organized a small
BBQ with burgers, hot dogs, and some beers for the oldest. They gathered around the firepit,
eating and laughing, telling embarrassing stories about Jacob.

Sami sat beside his brother, nodding along to whatever story Embry was sharing, glancing
furtively at Leah, who was in a fair distance from them, nursing a cup of beer alone. Jacob
stood up and excused himself; he was getting married tomorrow, but he still had some
obligations with his pack.

Billy and Sue had explained everything to Sami, and the guy almost fainted. Quil had
mentioned he turned pale watching Embryo and Seth phase, but he did faint when told that
Edward and his family were vampires.

At least he hadn't run or told Solomon or Rebecca. Quickly realizing they couldn't know, he
had agreed to keep the secret. Nonetheless, he posed numerous questions about the bond.
Rachel and Emily explained how it felt on the other side, emphasizing that he had a choice;
they always had a choice.

But Jacob knew he was caught up on Leah. He had been watching her all night, but she was
keeping her distance. "Are you doing okay?" She shrugged. "It's overwhelming, I know," he
said.

"Does it always feel like that?" she asked.

"How does it feel for you?" he replied.

She closed her eyes and pressed a hand to her chest. "Like the void that was there, it's no
longer."

"Like it was filled?"

She shook her head. "Like it wasn't there at all, ever. I felt ridiculously calm," she paused. "I
mean, when it happened, I was scared. You saw me; I thought I would phase right there and
hurt everyone."

"And you didn't; you kept it under control," he said. "I'm proud of you," she smiled, not used
to being praised.

"I spoke with him," she said, and Jacob allowed her to continue. "He asked me things about
myself, and he was nice, funny, and, well… he's cute," she said, a sweet smile playing on her
lips. "...and he didn't force me to talk," she added.

"Yeah, I know you hate that, but that's good, and he better treat you right," he teased her. She
frowned, as if she wanted to ask something. "What is it?"

"With Cullen? Do you ever feel inadequate?" she asked.

He smiled sadly. "I did; sometimes I still do," he wondered how to word it. "For a long time, I
felt like I was trapping him somehow. He called me an idiot, saying he was with me because
he loved me and nothing else."

"I think I misjudged Cullen," she said.

"Everyone did," he replied, then nudged her. "And it would be Cullen-Black, so you better be
using his name; otherwise, it would be a little mouthful," she laughed.

"Nice move there," she snorted, nudging her alpha. "It seems that I'm not the only one who
needs to talk with you?" Jacob followed her gaze. "Have you spoken with her?"

"No, but my dad and Rachel did. I'm just... she thought that I was marrying Edward for
money and then called him a creep on top of that. Like who the hell does she think she is?"

"What are you going to do?" asked Leah. "Besides telling her to fuck off because, I tell you,
as soon as I leave your side, she is coming here," Leah pointed.

"I don't know. She doesn't know me, and to be honest, I'm not sure if she wants to know this
part of me. But I'm not going to waste my wedding dwelling on this. Tomorrow will be about
Edward and me; she is not going to ruin my wedding day."

"Good luck, Jake," she said and went to sit close to Sami, who smiled at her.

Jacob stood there and sighed, hearing his sister close. "You can come, you know? I don't
bite." 'That's my fiance', he thought.

She walked until she was beside him, near enough to be heard but not too much to crowd
him. "I thought you didn't want to talk to me; you have been avoiding me," she said.
"Yeah," he turned to look at her. "I didn't want to waste more time fighting, and Alice was
already fed up with me for not being helpful; I just didn't want to spend the previous day of
my wedding with someone that doesn't care about me."

"I do," she hurried to say, she wanted to reach, but she kept her hands to herself.

"He huffed. "You have a weird way to show it," he sighed, took Leah's forgotten cup, and
drank the remainder of the beverage. "I didn't want you to come to my wedding," he snorted.
"Fuck, I wanted Edward's ex here and not my own sister; how twisted is that?"

Rebecca swallowed hard. "Bella, right? Dad mentioned that your… that Edward dated her."

"She was… she is my friend too," he admitted. "But I thought it would be cruel to do so," he
shook his head, smiling. "Well, that, and Barbie would kill me for it."

"Why? Why would Barbie kill you?" Rebecca asked, frowning.

"First, don't call her that; she hates it. And second, Blondie never liked Bella," Rebecca
nodded, noticing that he was talking with her, she stuck with the safe topic.

"If she hates it, why call her that?" she wondered. "You have a lot of nicknames for her."

"As she does for me," he said. "Rosalie hated my guts too; she called me a dog, mutt, cujo,
along those lines."

"Huh?"

"You know? Quileutes, kwoli, wolves…" she nodded, understanding. "She did it to get a
reaction from me, so I came up with names too. After that, we bonded, and the names stuck,
but the meaning changed. We're good now."

"That part I got," she said. Jacob looked at her puzzled. Rebecca hesitated to tell him but
decided to do it anyway. "She told me that she didn't like me…"

"Ah… don't sweat that. Rose doesn't like most people."

"Yeah… she also said that if I did something to ruin your wedding, she, well, she would do
something about it."

Jacob snorted. "Yeah, that sounds like her," he began. "Again, don't dwell on that; Barbie is
overprotective."

"Like you," she said. "When you know I called him..."

"When you called my fiancé a creep, yeah, I remember," he said, clenching his jaw.

"I'm sorry if I offended him," she began.

"Edward doesn't care; he doesn't care what people think about him, but I do… because if he
doesn't, someone has to."
"You love him," she whispered.

He laughed. "Really? What gave you that idea?" he asked sarcastically.

"I'm trying to apologize…" she began.

"Then try harder," Jacob spat.

"When Rachel called and told me that you have a boyfriend, I didn't know what to think
because, well, you didn't seem gay last time I saw you."

He rolled his eyes. "Yeah, four years ago, and I'm not gay," she squinted her eyes at him. "I
was attracted to girls before, Edward is different… he isn't in the same category as all the
people I liked; he's something else, he's everything."

She nodded, not understanding but didn't push the topic. "Like I was saying, when Rae called
and asked me to come, I wasn't sure to come, but then she called again and said that you were
getting married. And I…" she began. "I wanted to make sure that you were making a
mistake."

"I'm young, Beck, not stupid. I know what I want."

"I wasn't implying that. I didn't want you to make the same mistake I did." He widened his
eyes and looked at her and then at Solomon, who was on the ground laughing at something
that Seth was telling. "No, it's not like that. I married for love; I did love Sully, and I'm so
lucky that he's that great because you were right. I was so focused on running away from here
that I eloped with a guy that I barely know. That went okay because we are happy, but it
could have ended badly."

"Looks like I'm sorry for that, but that's your thing, not mine… tomorrow when I exchange
vows with Edward, it would be because I love him, and I want to share my life and
everything with him, nothing else."

"Yeah, I think I got it," she said. "I'm sorry then."

"Want to explain a little further that because you have a long list here, Beck," he crossed his
arms. "For what exactly, huh? I want to make sure, are you apologizing for leaving me
behind? For not bothering to check up? For not answering my calls? For believing that I'm a
gold digger? Or for calling my in-laws a sect, or wait, to call the man I love a creep? For
what exactly, Rebecca?" he said.

She looked at him, guilt growing on her. She left home finding peace and numbness, and in
the way she left, she ignored her family. She came back and messed up again. "For
everything, I guess."

"I don't want a half-apology; words are nothing if you don't mean it," he said and sighed,
hoping that Edward was having a better time than him.

"I do; I do mean it. Because you are right, I'm a coward for choosing to run away from
everything. I was selfish for leaving, an asshole for saying those things, and yes, I was
jealous too because you all have found a way to be happy here, and I couldn't," she paused.
"I'm not looking for forgiveness, Jacob, because probably I don't deserve it," he said.

"Then what do you want?"

She avoided answering and instead started to speak. "Dad said you had an accident?" she
said. Jake frowned. "And that, well, Edward took care of you."

Ah, right, the 'accident'. "What? It's surprising that I have someone that loves me enough to
take care of me, to not turn his back on me when I need it the most, to leave everything aside
to just be there for me," he said; the 'unlike you' was implicit.

"I deserve that," he shrugged. "It's not that; it's just Dad said it was pretty serious, and I didn't
even know."

"How could you? Last time I needed you, when Dad was in the hospital, you weren't here.
You didn't even answer your freaking phone, and I was..." he had tears in his eyes now. "I
spent a week on a mattress in Leah's room because I was too afraid to sleep alone, holding
onto her hand until she got cramps because I thought that Charlie would be showing up at
any moment to say that I lost the only parent I have left…" his voice cracking at the last part.

She felt a knot in her throat because she was in Melbourne celebrating Solomon's
championship while her brother was being comforted by someone else. "I'm sorry for not
answering."

"You should, fuck! You should. I wish that you always feel guilty for it…" he said, scrubbing
off the tears.

She nodded, knowing that she needed to confront the pain he put her brother in. "You ask me
what I wanted?" he looked at her. "I want you to allow me to be at your wedding," she asked.

"Why?"

"Because I know I wasn't here when you needed me the most. I hurt you, and nothing I ever
say will fix that. And you're right, I'm selfish. Selfish enough to ask the brother I left behind
to allow me to be at his wedding because, even if he doesn't believe me… I do want him to
be happy," she said, then she let out a sob. "I don't deserve it, but I do want to see you happy,
Jake."

"Saying you want me to be happy doesn't erase the past, Beck," he said.

"I know, and I don't want to, I have to live with it, with my mistakes," she said. "I'm asking
too much, I know, I…." She looked at the ground.

He took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and then looked at his wedding ring and everything
Edward had said he loved about him. "I don't think you going to my wedding is going to fix
this, Rebecca…" he said. She nodded. "Don't ruin this day for me," he said.

"I won't, Jacob, I swear."

 "This has to be the happiest day of my life, and I only want my family and my friends to be
there, to be happy for me."

"I know," she replied.

He sighed. "You can go, but only if you can be genuinely happy for me marrying Edward."

"I am," she said.

He nodded and looked at his ring again. "Okay," he said, and she nodded gratefully. They
knew that nothing was fixed, but it was a start.

Chapter End Notes

Let me know what you think about this chapter! 👀

I cried a little writing this, and the next one as well, well the next one 🤧🤧🤧
And this is what I do when I have free time, please someone who take away Canva from
me :

[Link]
utm_content=DAF1wtln39M&utm_campaign=designshare&utm_medium=link&utm_s
ource=editor

But all of you are invited ✨✨✨ 💍💍

kwoli = wolve
 Fairy Tale, Yiruma
Chapter Notes

Here it is the wedding 🥹🥹🥹

💍💍
I'm not going to say anything else just enjoy.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Edward stood before the ornate mirror, gazing at his reflection, a rare smile gracing his lips.
Today marked the culmination of a lifetime of anticipation. As he meticulously adjusted his
bowtie, a familiar voice interrupted his thoughts. "Let me help with that," Carlisle said,
stepping up behind Edward. Expertly straightening the bowtie with a gentle touch, Carlisle
met Edward's gaze in the mirror. "Nervous?"

Edward nodded. "Yes."

Finishing with the bowtie, Carlisle placed a reassuring hand on Edward's shoulder. "It's
perfectly normal to be nervous, Edward," he replied, pride evident in his voice.

Turning to face his father, gratitude filled Edward's eyes. "I know, I just wasn't sure I could
get him. It's almost unreal."

Carlisle smiled, patting Edward's cheek affectionately. "That's exactly what it is, and I cannot
be more proud of you, Edward. Jacob is an extraordinary man, and he loves you with all his
heart. You two are perfect for each other.

Edward's smile widened, love for Jacob evident in his eyes. "I can't imagine spending eternity
with anyone else," he paused, glancing at the ring and wolf's pendant Jake had given him.
"But in the end, I think it wasn't a choice. Jake and I are meant to be," he confessed.

"Sorry to interrupt, everything is set up, and Mrs. Cullen is waiting downstairs for you," said
Seth.

"Well, let's go," said Carlisle, descending the stairs while ensuring Jacob and Edward couldn't
see each other.
Carlisle and Seth reached their seats, and Edward took hold of Esme. She caressed his cheek.
"My sweet boy," she said. He smiled at her, amidst Alice's orders, gentle music, and
whispers. Hearing Jake's thoughts, he smiled. "Ready?" Esme asked, and he nodded.

As the soft, melodious strains of music filled the air, Edward stood at the head of the flower-
adorned aisle with his mother beside him. They walked gracefully, fairy lights streaming
through towering trees, casting dappled light on the path to the altar. The anticipation was
palpable, guests in awe as the first groom approached, nodding at Ethan, ready to receive
Jake.

Edward's eyes stayed fixed on the aisle's end, awaiting Jacob. He frowned at Alice
whispering to Rebecca, who nodded eagerly. Alice winked, and Edward smiled, loving that
man.

Then, like a dream, Jacob, in a gray wedding suit, walked towards him, sisters at each side.
Rachel smiled radiantly, and Rebecca looked at Jacob with awe. They kissed Jake's cheek and
took their seats.

"Hi," Jake said, 'my hands are trembling.'

"Mine too," the vampire replied, clasping them together.

Ethan began the ceremony, his voice steady. "We're here to witness the union of Edward and
Jacob in marriage." He acknowledged being among the first to know their connection,
looking at Edward, acknowledging the imprint's challenge.

"What a journey it has been," Ethan continued, smiling. "You've shown that pure love not
only survives but thrives."

His words resonated, guests nodding in agreement. "Your love story is not just your own. It's
a reminder that change can be beautiful, and love can be found in unexpected places."

Carlisle and Esme held an antique box, walking to the altar. They waited for Billy and his
daughter, holding a carved wood box. "Jacob and Edward embrace their worlds," Ethan
explained. "We witness the exchange of family gifts, symbolizing the merging of families and
embracing traditions."

Esme handed Rachel a box, expressing gratitude. "A symbol of our thanks for bringing Jacob
into our lives and completing our family."

Carlisle looked directly at Billy. "We appreciate how you can set aside everything that you
were taught to allow this union," he motioned to Rachel to open it and passed it to his father.
The girl did it. "This is only a reminder that you aren't the first to allow change," he said, and
Billy gasped because, among some other small heirlooms from the Cullens, there was a
carved medallion that he knew belonged to his grandfather, who after all didn't lost in the
woods like he said.

Billy bowed his head and motioned to Rebecca to pass the box to Carlisle, who took it with
them. "Your family and mine are so different and so similar in many ways, but something that
we can surely agree on is the love we share for the men who are marrying today," he looked
at his sons. "I don't know where life would take you," and Esme nodded, understanding the
meaning behind the words. "But wherever you go, this would be a reminder that this is
always your home and that sometimes you can take a little bit of home with you." Esme
looked at the contents of the box and smiled, observing the small bottle of sand from La Push
and a small figurine of a canoe. They nodded and went back to their seats.

Ethan observed the couple and continued, "After this precious ritual, I'm going to urge Jacob
to share his vows."

'I worked hard on them,' Edward smiled. "I asked to go first because you always have a way
to surprise me, and I love you, but I'm not going to say my vows between tears," a wave of
chuckles was heard. "Now, I was always told by my mom that Tsikáti would have someone
for me. Then I grew up, and I was told that I would meet my soulmate, and I craved it. You
don't have any idea how much. And to be honest, I didn't expect it to be you," he paused and
took a deep breath to continue. "But now I know that you were the person that my guardian
has for me, and I can't thank the universe enough for bringing us together because you are the
one I want to spend my life with. My entire self just can't help but love you, and my heart
only desires to spend my forever with you."

Edward watched as Leah passed a napkin to Rachel, who was crying her eyes out, even
though she had a few tears of her own. "Edward," motioned Ethan.

The vampire cupped his mate's face. "I never met anyone aside from my family who saw me
beyond what anyone could or wanted to see. You know me, my past, and you love me despite
it. I didn't seem to understand what fate was about, but thinking about that night when all this
began, it made me realize that it does exist." He retrieved his hand and reached for Jacob's.
"You are ingrained in every cell of my being, and I can't be more proud to be marrying the
most wonderful man I met with the purest soul, the biggest heart, and of course, the most
handsome as well." Emmett and Jasper whistled at that, with a clapping Seth following them.
"And yet, you decided that you loved me, and I love you exactly the same, and I don't want
anything else than to share my eternity with you."

Ethan nodded, and Bree and Seth held the rings for them before sitting down. "Jacob, repeat
after me: I, Jacob Black, take you, Edward Masen Cullen, to be my husband, to cherish you,
to have and to hold, from this day forward."

Jacob swallowed hard but echoed the words, his voice filled with emotion, and slipped the
ring onto Edward's hand. Then it was Edward's turn. "I, Edward Masen Cullen, take you,
Jacob Black, to be my husband, to cherish you, to have and to hold, from this day forward,"
and Edward put the ring on Jacob's finger.

"I now pronounce you husband and husband," Ethan declared with a warm smile. The words
hung in the air, suffused with joy and significance. Ethan continued, "May your love continue
to grow and flourish. You may kiss now."

They looked at each other, and as Edward and Jacob's lips met in that heartfelt kiss,
everything just made sense for them. Every struggle, every tear that brought them near; their
hands remained tightly clasped, fingers entwined, as if refusing to let go. Each brush of their
lips, each shared breath, conveyed their commitment, their devotion, and the profound
intimacy they had cultivated over time. They broke the kiss amidst the applause, and their
eyes locked in a loving gaze that communicated everything words could not.

The tent was adorned with sparkling lights and flowers, a perfect backdrop for their joyous
celebration. As they moved gracefully among the guests, Edward's golden eyes sparkled with
warmth and gratitude. "Thank you so much for being here with us today," Edward said to
Angela.

"An honor that you invited me. The ceremony was precious, and the vows..." She looked at
Jacob with gleaming eyes. "And this looks like a fairy tale," she said.

"Thanks," said Jacob. He was surprised when Edward decided to invite some of his old
school friends, but Jacob decided that he liked this girl; she seemed genuine.

The blonde boy, Mike – well, they could have gone through with it, but according to Alice,
they were a package. "I was telling Angela that this is our first gay wedding..." said Jessica
excitedly. Ben and Mike snorted, and Angela hissed at her, clearly embarrassed.

"Mine too," Jacob replied, but she didn't catch the sarcasm. They spoke some more, and then
Jacob watched Charlie by the appetizers, and he wanted to say hi. "If you excuse us, we need
to keep going, but please enjoy yourself," the wolf said, dragging Edward.

"Good saving," Jacob winked at him and walked towards the sheriff and Sue.

"Charlie..." Jacob called the man's attention.

"Oh hey, there are the newlyweds," said the man as he cleaned his hand with a napkin.
"Congratulations, Mister and Mister Cullen," Charlie said.

"Cullen-Black," corrected Jacob.

"Oh, hyphenated, a nice touch," he said. "Beautiful wedding; you have this lady in tears." Sue
playfully nudged him.
"I saw some tears in your eyes too, Sheriff Swan," she mused, and Jacob grinned.

The man became serious. "I plead the fifth…" he began to joke when he caught sight of his
friend. "... oh jeez, there's Billy; I better run while I can. Congratulations again." And he and
Sue were gone.

"Poor Charlie, being in the line of my dad's protectiveness," said Jacob.

"I know; I'm so glad I'm bulletproof..." Jacob rolled his eyes and then gripped Edward's arm
when he caught sight of Lucy and Mr. Turner.

He walked towards them with Edward following closely, hugged the man, and then Lucy.
Jacob's ex-boss raised an amused eyebrow at Edward. "So friends, huh?"

Edward chuckled, then extended his hand to the man. "I believe we never introduced
ourselves. Edward Cullen," he smiled at Jacob. "Cullen-Black," he corrected himself.

"Jonathan Turner," the man shook his hand.

"Lucy," she said, gripping Edward's hand and sighing contently. "When I received the
invitation, I think I screamed a little," she said.

"A lot; my ears still hurt," teased the man, his daughter.

"Anyway, I knew there was something there... I told my dad when Jacob said goodbye that
you two have a little thing going on, and then look at this…" she said excitedly. "Sorry, I just
love weddings."

Edward grinned. "It's fine." They continued talking about their news—Lucy finishing high
school, Jacob's family, and their workshop getting more customers. "Please tell me that you
still work on cars; you have a talent to be wasted," said Turner.

"He does, with my sister," explained Edward.

"It's more like a hobby now, but it keeps my skills sharp," Jacob replied.

"Good, good… we'll let you go; you surely have more guests to talk to, and we don't want to
monopolize the both of you," said the man. "Congratulations."

"Thanks, like I told you I really appreciate you coming; please enjoy the party," said Jacob,
smiling.

"They're nice, she reminds me of…" Edward stopped Jacob, looked at him, and followed his
vision to the four vampires speaking with Esme and Rosalie; the latter had a smug face,
subtly motioning to one blonde with curly hair.

"Huh, so that's her…" murmured Jacob. The wolf observed his husband's cousins; the
chestnut-haired ones should be Carmen and Eleazar—Barbie had said they were nice enough
to be around. There was Kate with her long blonde hair and stoic face, and of course, Tanya.
"Not really impressed… my Ice Queen is more beautiful," he whispered.
Edward sighed and got closer to Jake, saying, "She probably heard you."

Jacob feigned innocence. "Oh really?" he said sarcastically, obviously hoping for it. And then
the Denalis were walking towards the newlyweds, accompanied by Rosalie.

Rose looked at Jacob to begin the introduction. "Jake, let me introduce you to our cousins,
Carmen, Eleazar," she said, and he nodded at them. "Kate and Tanya…" she added, trying to
suppress a smirk. Edward looked at her annoyed.

'Let me enjoy this,' Rosalie thought while looking at her brother.

"Edward," nodded Eleazar.

"I believe congratulations are in order," Carmen said with a warm smile.

"I genuinely appreciate it, even though I didn't expect you to come," Edward said. Jacob
knew the reason why Edward was still mad at them for not supporting them during the
Victoria incident, "Since you didn't bother last time."

"You must understand, Edward, that we couldn't just turn our backs on my sister. She was
still grieving Laurent," Kate explained.

"In the end, it wasn't that necessary. Jasper mentioned that the werewolves helped," said
Tanya.

"Shapeshifters," Rosalie and Edward said at the same time.

Edward cleared his throat, "Jacob is a shapeshifter, not a werewolf. There's a difference."

"Yes, of course," nodded Eleazar, trying to keep the peace.

"It's still a fascinating shapeshifter," pointed Carmen, "and a vampire…" She wondered,
looking at her family.

"Indeed," Tanya nodded, not impressed. "And unexpected, pity when someone doesn't go for
one of his own kind, someone who can keep up."

Jacob pressed himself to Edward's side, "No, pity is what I feel for those who couldn't get
their hands on my husband first… I'm sure they are so… bitter about it," he began, knowing
it was the truth. "Rest assured, I can handle Edward just fine."

"Besides, my brother always loved wild things," Rosalie said with a malicious gleam in her
golden eyes. "That gives him a challenge."

"You are so right, Rose; maybe that's the reason he married me…" Jacob said, looking at
Tanya, who forced a smile. "As an alpha, I can be savage, as he likes," with an adoring look
at Edward.

"I'm sure that's the reason," Kate said, clearly amused by the entire exchange.

"An alpha wolf, Eds doesn't do things by half…" commented Tanya, Jacob clenched his jaw
at the nickname usage.

"Yeah, he doesn't. Fun fact about wolves… we are very territorial," he said, looking at Tanya.

"Highly territorial, I must say… We can't get rid of Jake's smell on Edward; it's like the only
thing my brother does is roll around with him," Rosalie mused.

Eleazar cleared his throat, "Rosalie, Uh… I believe you haven't introduced your new sister,"
he said, changing the topic.

"Right," she said innocently.

"Congratulations again," Carmen smiled, before walking away.

"Thanks, please enjoy the party," answered Edward, who shook his head. Jacob and Rosalie
bumped fists without anyone but him noticing. "I don't know if I preferred when both of you
hated each other."

"No, you don't," mused Jacob. "Besides, she was looking for it; I don't need to read minds to
know what she was thinking," Jacob huffed, referring to Tanya.

"And what would it be?" wondered Edward.

"That she can be better for you," he said petulantly. "But she is wrong."

"Oh, I know that," murmured Edward against Jacob's lips. He then got close to Jake's ear,
"Only you can make jealousy look so sexy."

Jacob huffed, kissing his husband, until a voice behind them interrupted the moment. "Sorry
to interrupt, but the dance floor is calling for you, and I don't want to fall behind my time, so
please…" motioned Alice.

Jacob groaned, and Edward tugged him to the dancefloor, amused, as the music filled the air.
Jacob had loosened the bowtie as soon as the ceremony had ended, and for Edward, he
couldn't be more handsome. Jacob's eyes met Edward's, and in that moment, all his doubts
and anxieties seemed to fade away. His gaze was unwavering, filled with love and
reassurance. The vampire guided Jake with a gentle touch, his hand firmly on his strong back,
and the wolf felt himself relax into his arms.

Edward whispered softly, "Just follow my lead," kissing his temple. "I've got you."

They began to move, a slow, graceful waltz, the world around them disappearing as they
swayed to the music. Edward's feet led, and Jacob followed his every step, trusting him
completely. He marveled at how effortlessly he moved, as though they were made for this
moment, for each other.
As the song reached its crescendo, Edward dipped Jacob back gently, making the wolf smile.
"Crisis averted," the wolf said as the room erupted into applause. Alice gave the wolf her
thumbs up, and he nodded gratefully. The evening continued with special couples dancing
that included their family members. It was obvious that the vampires were the most
experienced, well, except for Bree, who was dancing with Seth, both making each other
laugh with their mishaps.

"It's nice to see her laugh," said Jacob. "She was worried that I didn't want her here," he said
as he swayed with his husband.

"She knows now that we care for her," he looked at Bree, dancing now with Emmett, who
dipped her. "She'll be just fine."

As the music finally faded, they made their way back to their seats, where a feast awaited
them. The tables were adorned with delectable dishes, and Jacob, finally free of the gray
cloud of dancing, allowed himself to eat. He was sipping from his glass when the
unmistakable voices of Emmett and Seth filled the room, and he nearly choked on his drink.
"Oh no!" Jake exclaimed, and in his surprise, he promptly drained the entire glass of
champagne. "You knew about this?" he asked Edward, who shook his head but
accommodated his seat to observe the spectacle.

"Hey there, everyone, can we have your attention," Emmett began with a wide, goofy smile,
addressing the crowd. "So we wanted to take this moment to appreciate that all of you are
here today to celebrate the love of my brother Edward and my new brother Jacob," applause
was heard.

Seth took the microphone with a mischievous twinkle in his eye. "Now, we all know that
even though the couple of the day didn't choose us as the best men…terrible choice, by the
way," he glanced over at the newlyweds' table, eliciting some chuckles from the crowd and a
mock glare from Jacob. "But we forgave them because they obviously made the right choice
by joining their lives," he smiled. "I just wanted to tell the newlyweds that I'm so happy that
you found your way together and how much I admire both of you," he said, smiling at the
couple.

Emmett nodded and continued with a prepared speech, "We want to raise a toast to Jake and
Eddie, for the unexpected love story that unfolded right before our eyes. Even though we had
to endure their sickeningly sweet puppy love phase," he playfully directed the last part at
Jake, who couldn't help but grin.

They passed the mic to Billy, who was accompanied by Rachel and Rebecca. "As a parent, all
you truly wish for your children is health and happiness," he said, pausing for a moment. His
brows furrowed, and he continued, "My son knows better than anyone how opposed I was to
his relationship, but thankfully, my lovely Rachel helped me see what I was blind to."
Rachel's eyes glistened with tears as she watched her dad speak. "The mutual devotion
between them, so when this young man asked for my son's hand..." Edward smirked, and
Jacob blushed deeply, hiding his face on his husband's shoulder. The room filled with
surprised gazes and a couple of awe. "Yeah, I know, I did feel a little aristocratic at the
moment," he laughed. "But I couldn't say no because Edward showed me that there's no one
in this world who could ensure my Jake's happiness. Welcome to the family, Edward."
Edward raised his glass at his father-in-law, and Jacob gripped his husband's hand tightly,
understanding the significance of those words. "Okay, it seems Dad nearly covered all my
words," she began, her voice filled with warmth. "It's just like Dad says, when we love
someone with all we have, we only want the best for them, and I know…gosh not again,
sorry…" she said, taking a deep breath, as Billy passed her a napkin. "I know that my brother
is making the best decision, marrying Edward. They have this incredible commitment and
devotion that is so rare these days, and I want to wish them all the happiness for all the days
to come, to Jake and Edward," she raised her glass before tears came again.

Rebecca took the mic and exchanged a look with Rosalie that seemed to want to jump any
moment, only stopped by Emmet's gentle hand on her. "I just wanted to take the opportunity
to tell Jacob that I know he would be so happy that you have found your place in this world
and, after everything you have been through, found a way to make a family on your own, a
family that now I know would care for you… thanks for allowing me to be part of this
moment, to Jacob and Edward," Jacob nodded, and Edward passed an arm over his shoulder,
kissing his temple. 'I'm fine,' he thought, looking at the vampire, who bowed his head at
Rebecca.

Carlisle was next, with Esme beside him. "I've always been proud of my family. I love my
children dearly, and there's nothing that makes me feel like I've done something right more
than seeing them happy," he said, turning his attention to the newlyweds. "And I witnessed
how Jacob's presence has brought light to my son's life, and how immensely happy we are
that he is an official part of our family. Jake, may you know that we couldn't be more grateful
for having you in our lives," he looked at his wife to continue.

"Jacob, Edward... both of you lost your mothers far too soon, and I would never dare to
replace them. But please know that I love both of you as only a mother can, and I wish
nothing but the best in the world for my boys," she said with a warm smile.

"So, Jake, Edward…" Alice stood there with her hands on her waist and a mischievous smile
on her face. "What can I say? I didn't see this coming, and I'm usually pretty good at
predicting things." Jake chuckled at the inside joke. "Please know that as your sister, I just
wish you all the happiness you can get in life, and both of you deserve it after everything
you've been through. To destiny and for Jake and Edward," she said, raising the glass.

Jasper was next; he took a deep breath. "I'll keep this short," he began, his voice steady. "I
was one of the first to recognize the exact moment when Eddie fell in love with Jacob. It was
quite refreshing to see my stoic brother let down his walls to allow Jake into his life and love
him. Jake…" he began, 'no dogs joke, no dogs jokes,' Jacob thought. "Thank you for bringing
excitement to my brother's boring life," Jacob sighed relieved, and Edward chuckled.

Bree, holding Emmett, stood as well, and Jacob smiled at her bravery. Her gaze shifted to her
supportive siblings. "Hi," she began, her voice steady. "Most of you don't know me. My name
is Bree, and I've been a Cullen for just a little while," she said, and Emmett embraced her.
"One of the first things when I arrived at this family, my family… It's the love that appears to
be everywhere. Jacob and Edward's love is so cute, like watching a Disney movie," Seth
cheered, agreeing with her. "And I couldn't help but wish to one day find something like that.
Congratulations to my big brothers," she finished raising her glass.
Leah unexpectedly turned at the microphone, surprising Jacob. She hated to speak in public,
evident in the way she swallowed the glass in one sip. "Okay, I want to take this opportunity
to thank Jake for being an amazing friend. He's the kind who's there for you in your darkest
moments, even when you aren't being so nice to him…" she looked at Edward. "So, Cullen…
Edward…" she corrected herself. "Maybe this was your plan all along to make me use your
name, having that a mouthful last name," Edward grinned. "Now, Edward, both of us know
that we have never seen eye to eye, but something that we can agree on is conceiving Jake as
a gift in our lives. And now, after all this time, I came to realize that you aren't that bad, and
that you are a gift to our lives too… To..." she began raising her glass when she realized it
was empty. Sami, who was nearby, gave her his own glass and winked at Leah. "Sorry, to
Edward and Jacob," Jacob clapped at her and dropped when he saw Blondie walking to the
stage.

Rosalie took the mic in her manicured hands and began her well-prepared speech, "My
family does know that I hate things I can't control, and Edward had this annoying habit of
bringing havoc to my life. So, when this guy strode into our lives one day, I was certainly not
happy," she paused, looking at Jacob. "During the first non-negative interaction we had,
Jacob told me that changes can be good, and in the end, he was right. My past self would
never believe that Jacob would be a missing piece in my family, but in my life as well. Aside
from Emmett, it's Jacob who understands me the most," she smiled, and Jacob's eyes filled
with tears. "Edward brought someone into my life with whom I can share my hobbies, my
likes, and someone I can show myself as I am. And still loudly claims to everyone that I'm
his best friend. Well, he's mine too… Thanks for bringing chaos to my life and for making
my brother happy. I wish a brilliant future to both of you," Jacob stood up and met her in the
middle to hug her.

"Love you too, Blondie," he said.

"Yeah, well, I still hate your smell..." she laughed, "But I love you too, Cujo," she said. Jacob
was still hung up on Rosalie's speech, and he didn't realize that Edward had stepped up to the
mic as well. He went to his seat, awaiting whatever his husband was going to say.

"Jacob doesn't know, but he made me the happiest man alive," Edward began, his voice filled
with love and sincerity. "I can only thank Billy and Sarah for bringing this wonderful human
being into the world because they gave me my soulmate. It seems that after all, God does
hear my prayers…" He sighed and smiled at Jacob, who was hanging onto every word. "Jake,
you brought light into my darkness, hope into my despair, and love into a life that I thought I
didn't deserve. Today, as I held your hand and promised to cherish you, protect you, and stand
by your side through all of life's trials and triumphs…"

Jacob's eyes were locked onto Edward, his love and admiration for him shining brightly.

"...but I forgot to also mention that with you, I found my forever, my home, my soul,"
Edward continued, his words overflowing with emotion. "Words in every language fall short
to express what I feel for you, so I have to settle with love; I look forward to every moment
we'll share in this new chapter of our lives together," he raised his glass. "To Jacob Cullen-
Black, my husband, the love of my eternal existence, I vow today to make you the happiest
man alive."
The room erupted in applause, and Jacob, overwhelmed with love and emotion, walked to the
stage. He cupped Edward's face, giving him a soft and lingering kiss. "You're already doing
that," he whispered, sealing their love in that heartfelt moment.

"Come on, you two!" exclaimed Rachel, clapping her hands and waving them over. "It's cake
time!" The newlyweds, still engrossed with each other, grinned at the over-enthusiastic
woman. Following her request, they shared a small bite, and the party kept going. More
pictures were taken, a few dances later, Alice approached the couple, her tiny frame moving
gracefully among the guests. "Come on, lovebirds," she said with a wink, "time to change
and catch a flight" They nodded and walked to their room, where their attire was already laid
out for them. Still no hints, Jacob mused, seeing the button-down and the chino pants. Well,
at least it wasn't the glacier.

As they finished dressing, they met outside, where all the guests had gathered to bid them
farewell. Emmett and Jasper were obviously teasing their brother, Rachel, Rebecca, and Leah
embraced Jake, wishing him the best. Then it was Rosalie's turn. "Follow your instinct,
alright?" He nodded, flushing with emotion.

Last was Seth, "I would text immediately if something happened, and if Leah…" Jake
nodded, and Edward interrupted the energetic beta by dragging him by his shirt's neck.

"Listen to me, I've been planning this for weeks, to have my husband alone, so unless
someone is dying, you aren't going to interrupt my honeymoon, okay?" He then murmured
low, "Otherwise, there wouldn't be a place where you can run from me, got it?" The boy
nodded.

"Loud and clear, Sir," he said, swallowing hard.

"Good boy," Edward said, patting the wolf on the head, then holding Jake's hand. "Shall we?"
And Jacob nodded, already excited by the prospect of spending a month with Edward, just
the two of them.

The vampire drove them through the city and informed Jacob to nap since they would have a
couple of hours to reach their first stop. Jacob agreed because he was exhausted; he only
woke when his husband was pulling out in the tamarac.

He blinked, trying to gather his surroundings, and then looked out the window. The
realization that they were about to take a private jet for their honeymoon struck him, and he
couldn't hide his awe. "A private jet?" he said, his voice filled with amazement.

Edward grinned, his golden eyes reflecting Jacob's enthusiasm. "To make this trip
unforgettable for you, Jake, from the very beginning."

They stepped out of the car and were greeted by a courteous flight attendant who escorted
them to the jet. "Mr. Cullen gave us all the indications; I hope everything is up to the
expectations for you and your husband," said the woman.

The couple nodded. Once on board, Edward and Jacob settled into plush, spacious seats. The
jet was a luxurious haven, and Jacob couldn't help but feel a sense of wonder as he looked
 around.

They chatted for a while about their wedding, and Jacob kept nagging Edward for some clue
about where they were going to be. Still, Edward was adamant about not telling him
anything. They watched a movie and talked some more. Then Edward glanced at the time and
signaled to the cabin crew, "Can you please bring some lunch for my husband?" The woman
nodded. The cuisine was exquisite. Edward watched Jacob eat with a smile. After their meal,
a short break, as the jet soared through the night sky, Edward turned to Jacob. "What about if
you sleep a little more, so by the time we arrive, you are fully rested."

Jacob wanted to say no, but he really needed to sleep. Edward moved around the seat so he
could transform them into a semi-bed. He took the window as Jacob settled on top to sleep.
The vampire brought a blanket to cover his husband, and Jake was out within a few minutes,
knowing that as soon as he woke up, he would be at whatever destination Edward had chosen
for them, and he couldn't wait.

Chapter End Notes

Sooooo...

🥹🥰
Let me know what you think, I tried to capture everyone personality in the speech, and I
worked hard on Edwards because his speech in the movie was

Rosalie stole my heart, and she and Jacob are a menace together (sorry Tanya, look for
someone else)
I loved the vows, the gift ceremony, the dance, the speech everything ✨✨✨
Let me know what you think about it.

Next chapter Honeymoon 🥵🕺🇧🇷🔥🎆🔞

 From dawn to noon on the sea, L. 109, Debussy
Chapter Notes

The honeymoon is here! 🔥🔥

Now before you read this, be gentle with me, it's my second time writing smut, so that...

Enjoy this chapter! 💗

See the end of the chapter for more notes

As the private jet gracefully touched down at their destination, Jacob's eyes fixated on the
mesmerizing cityscape and coastline visible through the window. The aircraft taxied toward
the terminal, and beside him, Edward sported a knowing smile, brimming with excitement.

Awaiting their arrival was a private car service, and the friendly local driver, João, extended a
welcoming hand to the Cullen duo, saying, "Bem-vindos ao Rio, senhores. Meu nome é João
e serei seu motorista¹."

"Obrigado. Espero que tudo esteja pronto para nós,²" nodded Edward, motioning to the crew
to handle the luggage. "Of course, you speak Portuguese, and you actually brought me to
Rio," Jacob remarked.

"Favorite place for my favorite person," Edward replied warmly.

As they navigated through the vibrant streets of Rio, João pointed out landmarks and shared
snippets of local knowledge, all in Portuguese. Though Jacob wasn't fluent in the language,
the breathtaking views captivated him more than any potential language barrier.

Their first stop was a beachside restaurant. After almost nine hours of flying, Edward insisted
he try some local food, and Jacob went along with it. The views from the restaurant were
amazing, and since it was already dark in Rio, everything seemed vibrant.

The starry night was amazing, and the sounds of crashing waves and music filled the air. The
restaurant Edward had chosen was dimly lit, and they opted for a table away from the crowd,
with seats perfectly positioned for Jacob to take in the surroundings.

A waitress brought a couple of drinks that looked like lemonade for them and a selection of
deep-fried bites. Jacob took a sip and realized it wasn't only lemon "Caipirinha, but it had
some lime," he snorted.
"I don't know what it is, but this is delicious," he said, then nodded at the food on the square
plate. "Do you know what it is?" Edward nodded. "Okay, feed me."

Edward smiled, took the fork and knife, cut one of the bites – a dark and crusty dish with
ground beef. He brought the food to Jacob's mouth, and he tasted it. "This is supposed to be
something called kibe, with ground beef," Jacob nodded, not fully grasping the flavor.

"It's quite different," he said. "It has a lot of spices. I'll try next." Edward smiled and
proceeded with the second one, similar to the previous but orangish. "Oh, this is chicken. I
like it," he reached for the rest and ate it.

"That was…" Edward looked at the menu. "Coxinha, and yes, it had chicken," Jacob raised
his glass at him, "Next, we have Bolinhos de bacalhau, basically codfish…" Jacob nodded
and opened his mouth.

The wolf moaned at the flavor. "This one, this is what I was talking about," Edward nodded.
The following was a coconut shrimp stew that was the best thing he had tasted, and finally,
for dessert, Jacob was eating small bites of chocolate. This time Edward used his fingers and
pressed a piece to his husband's lips. Jacob took it with his mouth but kept Edward's hand in
place and licked the rest of the sweetness from the vampire's finger.

Edward leaned in and captured Jacob's lips. The alpha sighed, and he corrected himself; this
was ten times better. Edward's lips moved against his, their tongues brushing softly, and they
only broke apart when they heard some wolf whistling from one of the neighboring tables.
They separated, and Edward showed them their ringed fingers, and the people clapped even
more. "Ready for our second spot?" Jacob nodded sheepishly.

Exiting the restaurant, Edward guided Jacob to a quaint bar where the pulsating beats of
Brazilian music spilled into the streets. Stepping inside, they were engulfed by the energetic
rhythms of samba and the passionate dance moves of the locals. The air was alive with the
spirit of celebration, making the entire experience even more fascinating.

Seated at the bar, Edward motioned for the bartender to bring over a couple of traditional
beers that tasted good. Jacob sipped from his bottle, taken aback by the energetic and sensual
dancing style that was so different from what he was used to. Edward, however, seemed
completely at ease. He held out his hand to Jacob and murmured in his ear, "Let's dance,"
Edward said.

Jacob looked at him like he had grown an extra head. "You want us to dance this?" he
laughed nervously.

Edward nodded, his enthusiasm undiminished. "Yes," he said. Jacob looked at one of the
couples and the way they were moving their bodies but connected only by their eyes, their
skin glistening, and their cheeks flushed.

"Okay, let's do it," 'don't make me look like a fool,' he thought. Edward shook his head and
guided him to join the other dancers who seemed to know what they were doing.
"Focus on me, just on us," Jacob nodded, letting himself be guided by Edward's lead. Their
bodies moved together, and he was surprised at how natural it felt. His eyes met Edward's,
and he forgot about everything else. Jacob's hands rested on Edward's neck, their cheeks
pressed together, while the vampire's hand traced patterns on the soft fabric of his shirt.

Edward pressed them even closer, guiding Jacob to sway his body and distracting him with
kisses. The alcohol had made its mark, and Jacob found himself genuinely enjoying the
dance.

As the music reached its crescendo, their movements grew bolder. Edward spun Jacob,
keeping his chest pressed to the alpha's back. The vampire tilted Jake's head to kiss the skin
off his neck, causing the younger man's movements to falter.

"Edward," he uttered, enjoying the sensation of his husband's lips caressing his neck. He
reached with his hand for Edward's head to keep it there. As he felt Edward sneak a hand
inside his shirt, caressing his abdomen while the other traced the flesh just above Jacob's
briefs, he cursed, realizing they weren't dancing anymore. Whatever they were doing should
be in the privacy of wherever they would be staying.

"So you want to get out of here," murmured Edward in his ear. Jacob turned his head and
kissed Edward, and that was the only answer that the vampire needed.

The moon painted a shimmering path on the dark waters as the small boat glided gracefully
through the waves. The scent of the sea, salty and fresh, filled the air as they approached
Esme Isla.

As the boat drew closer to the island, Edward stood beside Jacob, his arm wrapped around his
husband's waist. "You're going to love this place, Jake," he whispered, his voice filled with
anticipation.

"Are we still in Rio?" Jacob wondered, looking at the city lights they were leaving behind
them.
"In a sense, this is Isle Esme, a gift from Carlisle to Esme, and she is letting us use it," Jacob
gazed at the island, its lush foliage and pristine beaches illuminated by the moonlight.

"It looks like paradise," he marveled.

"It is," Edward agreed, his eyes filled with warmth. They disembarked on the island's shores,
and Edward led Jacob up a winding path toward a magnificent house that stood at the edge of
the island, overlooking the sea. The house was elegant and grand, with wide verandas and
open windows that allowed the sea breeze to sweep through. Edward's hand was on Jacob's
back while the other held their luggage. Before they could enter the place, Edward reached
for Jake's knees and swept him from the floor.

"Edward!" said Jacob, surprised.

"You should know by now that I'm a traditional guy." They entered the house, where warm
light spilled into the living room, and the house filled with warmth, and the wolf was back on
his own feet.

Jacob's eyes widened in surprise. "This place is incredible." Edward guided Jacob to their
room, a spacious and comfortable space with large windows that overlooked the beach. Jacob
was admiring everything, when he noticed that his luggage was already neatly placed on the
bed, a thoughtful gesture by Edward.

As they stood in the room, Edward looked at Jacob and said, "I know you've had a long day,
love. Why don't you freshen up and take your time? I'll be down on the beach, taking a swim.
Join me whenever you're ready."

Jacob nodded, grateful for the consideration and nervous about what was coming. "Sounds
good."

Edward leaned in and placed a soft kiss on Jacob's lips, his affectionate gaze unwavering.
With a smile, Jacob watched as Edward left the room, his form disappearing into the moonlit
night. Jacob finally had a moment to catch his breath and unwind in their beautiful room. He
decided it was the perfect opportunity to open his luggage and freshen up as Edward
suggested. As he unzipped the suitcase, he noticed a small, folded note resting on top of his
clothes.

Curiosity piqued, Jacob picked up the note and unfolded it. The elegant handwriting was
unmistakably Rosalie's. It read, "Thank me later." Jacob couldn't help but chuckle at the note
and then looked at the silky bag containing the items she had sent. He flushed, realizing she
had made sure to be thorough with the instructions.

Setting the note aside, he gathered his toiletries, the items Rosalie had sent, and his towel,
making his way to the stunning bathroom. The room was a work of art, adorned with
gleaming marble, large mirrors, and a luxurious two-person shower.

Taking a moment to inhale deeply, he retrieved Rosalie's instructions and memorized them
before disposing of the note. He got into the shower, following the instructions, and felt a
little more at ease. The warm water cascaded over him, the tension of the day gradually
melting away. Once he finished showering, Jacob turned off the water and stepped out,
wrapping himself in a plush towel, thoroughly brushing his teeth, and he was done.

With his grooming routine complete, Jacob dressed in the most comfortable shorts he'd found
and grabbed a towel. Ready to head to the beach, he observed Edward with his back turned,
waiting for him. Edward's skin looked beautiful under the moonlight. He took a few steps and
noticed two lounge chairs already occupied, one with what it seems to be a blanket and the
other with Edward's clothes. Realization hit him, and with shyness, he took off his shorts and
walked into the surprisingly warm water to meet his husband.

Edward turned to gaze at him. "Don't be nervous, it's just us," he said, gripping Jake's waist,
and the wolf was surprised by Edward's change in body temperature. "It's the water; I thought
you would appreciate it."

Jacob nodded, "I don't know why I'm so freaking nervous, when all I can think of is having
this moment with you."

"You have me, forever; we got this," Edward began to kiss his neck, gently nibbling the skin.
Jacob closed his eyes, tilting his head to give his husband more access. He slid his hand over
Edward's back, his nails grazing, while he enjoyed the sensation of the vampire's lips on his
skin.

He felt the difference in Edward's kisses, the urgency, the desire, in every touch, and the way
their bodies rubbed together in a gentle sway, with the sea and the moon as the only witness
to their actions.

Edward captured Jake's lips in a lust-filled kiss as his hands slid down Jacob's lower back,
and chose to leave them on the wolf's buttocks, applying light pressure that made Jacob
moan, their manhood rubbing together. Slowly, Jacob clung to Edward's shoulders seeking to
have some kind of balance.

In a quick movement, the vampire took the younger's legs so that he would hug his hips. "Are
you okay?" He asked, caressing Jacob's cheek, and the alpha answered by thrusting his hip,
causing his member to rub against Edward's abdomen, and bringing forth a series of curses
from Jacob's mouth.

The young Quileute was simply flying in a cloud of dopamine. He opened his eyes and felt
overwhelmed by the soft waves of the sea hitting him everywhere, Edward touching him, and
his gaze determined to make Jacob have his release. A few seconds later, he hugged Edward's
neck tightly and let out a guttural moan, cumming into his husband's hand.

"What about you?" the alpha breathed out, Edward smirking. "We have the entire night for
that."

"I already showered…" he said, dipping his head, and Edward nodded at the implications.

"Okay, let's get inside…" he started to walk towards the shore, but Jake looked around and
saw nothing. The moon illuminated the sand and the lights of the house casting a warm glow
upon themselves.
"Wait," why was it so hard for him to ask him, Edward was his freaking husband. "We are
alone, aren't we? Nobody around right?"

Edward's sided smile understanding loud and clear the request. "Are you sure, we have a
comfy bed inside."

"I don't care about that, I want you here…" Edward nodded and kissed him on the forehead.

"Give me a minute," Jacob nodded and looked again at the moon, the same moon that had
been the witness of their growing bond, and he was excited about the next part. "As I am,"
the vampire replied as he extended a thick blanket in the sand, he also had brought a cushion
and a bottle of lube. He took Jake's hand and guided him to sit on the blanket. Jacob went for
a kiss, but Edward stopped him. "One condition, please. I've never… you know that," Jacob
nodded.

"I know that, you know that me too..." chuckled nervously Jake.

"That said, I don't know what to expect of my instincts right now. I'm barely controlling
myself here, so my condition is, talk to me. If something is bothering you, if I'm hurting you,
tell me right away. I'm afraid that I'll be so lost in the moment that… just please, if necessary,
use your strength to call me off," he said concerned.

"It's not going to be necessary. You would never hurt me…" Jacob smiled.

"On purpose, Jake. Please, just I can't hurt. It would kill me…" Edward said, and Jacob
nodded, knowing how important it was for him.

"Then I have a request on my own. I would promise to stop you if you promise me that I can
have you whole," Edward frowned. "I want my husband making love, to me, the whole you,
and not just a fraction. Trust me to tell you if it's too much, but believe when I tell you that
I'm strong, and I can handle it. But I want you, Edward, all of you, please…" and Edward
covered Jake's lips with his, and their tongues found each other in a languid dance.

They kneeled on the blanket, and between kisses, the vampire pushed Jacob softly on his
back, carefully pressing the wolf's head into the cushion. Without abandoning each other's
lips, Edward's hands ran over Jacob's abdomen, waist, backside, tracking every angle and
curve of Jacob's muscular form.

Only he would know how Jake looked in that state, how his body reacted to his touch, how
unconsciously his mind pleaded to the mind reader to take him apart, and Edward was up to
the task. He finally had the chance to claim his mate.

The vampire started to descend from Jake's lips, kissing, nibbling, and scraping the skin that
he found on his way, until he finally landed on a part of Jake's anatomy that needed some
attention. He took a look at it, and his mouth filled with venom. It was a tantalizing sight
because, like the rest of Jacob, his cock was equally perfect. He took a hold of the alpha's
growing erection, licked the tip, catching some of Jake's pre-cum, and eliciting a groan from
his husband.
"Edward!" Jacob cried out. The tongue was velvety and cool against his flesh, and he wanted
more. Edward began to stroke Jake's manhood, flicking his hand over and licking the length
until it was pulsating in his hand. Without any second thought, he engulfed the member in his
mouth, and he heard the choke from his husband.

Jacob was struggling to stay still. He kept squirming when his husband touched him and
kissed him. But he made the mistake of taking a look at Edward's lips around his dick, and he
cursed at such a beautiful sight. He ran his hand over Edward's wet strand of hair, wanting to
push inside that wonderful mouth, but he didn't dare. So, he shut his eyes and marveled at the
sensation.

Edward smiled around the member and separated with a pop. "Look at me, c'mon love, look
at me," and Jacob did it. Pre-cum was glistening in his husband's mouth, and he groaned.
Edward placed Jake's hand on his hair. "Get a hold, I want you to fuck my mouth," and Jacob
looked at him with his flushed cheeks and flabbergasted expression. Edward smirked. "Do
it," he ordered, and he swallowed Jacob's cock until his nose touched the hair there.

Jacob complied, and he started to trust in Edward's mouth. He felt the slight scrape of teeth,
his husband groaned, and it was ten thousand times better than his fantasies, better than his
lousy hand because it felt glorious.

Like freaking paradise.

Jake used Edward's mouth as he liked, but after a while, he started to decrease the pace. He
didn't want to come again, not without having Edward inside him; that's what he needed. The
vampire searched for the lube and popped the cap. The sound went unheard as the sea waves
created a canopy of sounds mixing with Edward's hum and Jake's moan.

Edward stopped sucking Jacob and focused on tracing the girth. He traced his fingers over his
husband's entrance and pressed a finger softly into the tender skin. "Edward…" Jacob hissed,
and he fisted the blanket as a way to keep himself grounded. Edward didn't move his finger
and looked at Jacob's strained face. "Keep going," Jacob said, but he didn't seem to relax and
withdrew his finger.

"Turn around, Jake," 'I want to do it like this,' he thought. "Just trust me," the wolf nodded,
and he laid on his stomach. He didn't know what to expect, but certainly, it wasn't Edward's
hands on his, pulling his ass's cheeks apart, and his tongue plunged inside. "Holy fuck!…" he
cursed loudly, then he bit the back of his hand, too embarrassed of their position.

"Don't be," Edward said, kissing and massaging the firm skin of Jake's bottom. "It's just me,
love. It's me…" Jacob took a deep breath and closed his eyes, and Edward began to tease the
rim again, now mixing with his tongue and his fingers until Jacob was rising up his ass to
meet Edward's movement. It felt so hot, the long fingers of his husband opening him,
stretching him out, preparing him to receive it.
And he wanted it. He craved it now. "Enough, just do it, please…" he murmured against the
cushion. Edward swallowed hard, he retired his fingers, and Jacob felt the emptiness, but he
knew it would be replaced with something bigger and better. 'Don't hold back,' Edward put
lube on his rigid flesh, alienated himself, and slid inside in a single lunge. Jacob grunted at
the feeling of his husband splitting him, and that's what they were missing.

That was freaking perfection.

Edward gripped Jacob's hip and started to move. He forgot everything about sweet, soft, and
slow; he rocked against his husband, enjoying the way Jacob's body was clinging to him.
Being inside of him was like a wonderful furnace, and it was exciting, amazing, incredible,
and hot all at once.

How much time had he denied that? What a fool indeed.

He watched his cock disappear in every single push inside Jacob. He reached for Jacob,
pressing a gentle hand on the youngest abdomen, he raised them both, chest with back on
their knees, as he slammed over and over again in that divine creature.

"You can't imagine how wonderful you feel, my love, so delicious, so tight…" he murmured.
Jacob hummed because he was feeling exactly the same. He felt Edward in the deepest part
of his being, claiming him, owning him, and he only wanted more and to never stop.

Edward reached for Jake's neglected cock and touched it once again. "Fuck my hand, imagine
it's me..." he murmured.

Jacob let out a needy moan because, on top of everything, Edward was putting images in his
mind, and he felt overwhelmed. He felt the orgasm welling there, waiting for one single
thing: to finally have Edward coming inside. And he wanted to see his husband's face when it
happened. He wanted to see his expression for the next part. "Let me see, you Edward, let
me…" and Edward hummed and pulled out of Jacob's entrance to let him lay on his back. He
took Jake's legs and put them around his waist and entered once again with more force. Yes,
that was exactly what Jake wanted. Edward focused on seeking his own pleasure, marking
him, gripping him hard, and he loved it. His husband wanted to touch his cock, but he shook
his head.

Edward frowned. "Are you close?" he panted.

"Yes! But… I want…" he ranted between moans. Edward was fucking him like there
wouldn't be a tomorrow.
"Anything, whatever you want, it's yours…" Edward said. Jacob knew he wouldn't be able to
voice it between his moans, and trying to hold it was too much. 'Bite me,' Edward froze.
"Jake… not that," he whimpered because he may have stopped moving, but Jacob didn't. He
was clenching around Edward, messing up his control.

"You can say anything," he panted. "I want this; I would beg if you want it," he said, 'trust
me', "I want it, please." Edward didn't know he wanted that until that moment; he thought he
could anticipate Jacob's likes. "And you do too... you can make me yours," he said. Those
words on those beautiful lips sounded so sinful, and Edward knew that he would do anything
to please him.

Edward began to thrust again, with more impetus, gripping Jacob's legs around him, fucking
him with all his force and fast, as he knew his mate could handle, and when he knew Jacob
was at the verge, his left hand gripped Jake's throat as he sank his fangs into Jacob's shoulder,
biting him. A scream ripped the air as he was coming, followed by Edward, whose mouth
was full of his own venom and Jake's blood; he sucked the blood. It was ambrosia, but not the
kind you wanted to consume — the kind you don't want anyone to get their hands on. He
sucked until the last of his fluid filled Jacob, and his husband fell into his arms, lax. He licked
the bite and searched his husband's face. Fear crept onto him as he watched Jacob's eyes close
and his lips slightly part.

"Jake…" he cupped his husband's face; a small smile appeared on Jacob's face, and Edward
relaxed.

"Hi," he said, fluttering his eyes open.

Edward chuckled, relieved. He withdrew his member from Jacob and pressed his face onto
Jake's clavicle, nuzzling into the soft flesh. "You scared me."

"I'm sorry," he said, his voice cracking and mouth dry "I didn't expect it to be like that."

"I thought I hurt you," Edward murmured against the tender skin. "I couldn't read your
thoughts."

Jacob laughed. "Gold star for you then, for fucking up my mind too."

Edward rolled himself off and burst in laughter beside his husband. "I hate you, God," he
said, amused.

They stayed there in silence, side by side, the moon illuminating their skin. "It was good for
you, right? Because for me, it was even better than I was expecting," Jacob said.

Edward nudged him. "It was perfect, Jacob."

"Wasn't I too pushy with the bite?" he asked worriedly.

"No, if I didn't want to, I wouldn't have done it," Edward admitted; it was a surprising
request, but he enjoyed it.
 "Would you do it again?" Jacob asked, looking at Edward straight in the eyes. "Just not when
I ask you, just because you want it."

"If you allow me, yes," Edward said, caressing his husband's cheek. A radiant smile appeared
on Jacob's face.

"You have my permission to do it whenever you want it, the pain, the venom, and having you
inside of me…" he began when he noticed that Edward was getting hard again. "Seriously? I
was trying to have a moment here…" he said.

"I can't help it, you are quite a sight, Jacob, wet, naked, dripping, and bitten… all mine."

Jacob bit his lips with a mischievous grin. "The bathroom seems big enough for two people,
doesn't it?"

"I love the way you think," replied Edward.

"And I love you," said Jacob, standing up. "I would love you more if we go inside. I want to
count how many times we can before I need a break. Let's go…" he said.

Edward stood up. "You say the most brilliant things, Mr. Cullen-Black," they said, and the
starry night witnessed the two silhouettes going inside.

Chapter End Notes

👀👀👀 let me know what you think!

For my ppl that are Brazilian, sorry for any mishaps 🥹
🥵🥵
Please let me know if you likes this chapter, because this honeymoon have a few
chapters

And Jacob, honey your instincts are good.

Rosalie 🛐😳😳😳
*******
¹-Welcome to Rio, gentlemen. My name is João and I'll be your driver.

²-Thank you very much. I hope everything is ready for us.

 When I look into your eyes, Op. 6, No.1, Lieder
Chapter Notes

Another honeymoon chapter some spoilers in emoji:

🥵🔥🥰😳😠🙁🥹😍
See the end of the chapter for more notes

Once inside, the couple walked to their bathroom. The vampire observed as Jacob examined
his body, covered in marks. The youngest tilted his head to get a better look at the bite on his
shoulder and traced it, running his fingers over all the marks of Edward's grip on him. The
most superficial ones would fade by morning, but he wondered about that one.

"In a couple of days, maybe," Edward hurried to say, and Jacob pursed his lips. He realized
that his husband wasn't worried about the marks not fading soon enough, but the opposite.
"We can do it again whenever we feel like it—just maybe not too soon. I did drink your
blood."

"It's fine. Did you like it?" the alpha asked; the 'my blood' was implicit. Edward looked at
him with a troubled expression. "It doesn't bother me, you know? I wanted everything of you,
and that included biting me...and I was never worried about it. I trust you completely."

"I know," Edward said, kissing him on the forehead. The young wolf decided not to push the
topic further. As he looked at his reflection again, he asked, "You know what we'll never do
again? Do it on the beach. The freaking sand itches everywhere," he huffed; the vampire
grinned.

"Let's try something different then," Edward said, gently guiding Jacob into the shower. As
the water cascaded down, Edward turned it on and reached for a soft sponge, beginning to
wash his husband thoroughly. Amid shared smiles, sweet kisses, and whispered endearments,
the water worked its magic, cleansing their bodies.

The bath wasn't just about warming up; it was a continuation of what they had started in the
ocean—a physical expression of the love they held for each other. This intimate act caused
Jacob to grow aroused once again. He threw an amused look at Edward, who smirked back.
However, Jacob had different plans. Taking the sponge from his husband's hand, he repeated
the actions, relishing in the way Edward gasped softly when his fingers 'accidentally' brushed
against his groin.
Now having the chance to explore Edward's form, Jacob hungrily gazed at the man in front of
him. This man was his husband, his to love, care for, and please. And that was precisely what
he had in mind.

Discarding the sponge, he closed the faucet and traced the wet skin with his fingers,
delineating every angle and edge. He trailed his kisses along Edward's formidable chest,
sucking on one nipple.

"Jacob..." Edward hissed, the wolf smiled.

"You have the upper hand here, oh husband of mine," he said, pinching the same nipple and
eliciting another moan. "You can read my mind and know everything I like in a minute, about
what I hate. But me, I have to do it the old-fashioned way—trial and error," he explained.

"Yeah?" Edward gazed into his husband's darkened eyes. "Then, what's your plan?" he
wondered in a suggestive tone.

"To conduct an experiment, of course," Jacob stated. "I need to see what makes my husband
squirm, moan, and lose himself," he began. "Would you let me?"

"I'm yours," Edward said, and Jacob grinned before dropping to his knees. "We have a bed,
Jake..."

"I want it like this," he replied with honesty, taking a moment to appreciate the throbbing
member in front of him—thick, long, and without hair. Edward chuckled, stopping when
Jacob held it in his hand, pondering where or how to start.

He took a deep breath and dived in. "Jacob…" the vampire gasped as the wolf softly licked
the glans, open-mouthed kisses wetting the sensitive flesh, and one of his hands caressed
Edward's leg up and down. Taking another look at Edward's manhood, Jacob's heart raced; he
wanted to ensure his vampire would enjoy it.

And he would do his best.

Grasping the smooth column of flesh between his fingers, Jacob leaned down, licking the
swollen head with more gusto. "Jacob…" Edward hissed, the wolf unaware of the effect his
perfect mouth was having on him. The alpha monitored his husband's reactions, growing
bolder and exploring the entire length with his tongue, relishing in the pleasure he was
providing Edward this time.

Raising his gaze, Jacob looked at Edward, who had his head thrown back, wearing a frown.
For a moment, he thought he was doing something wrong. "No," Edward hurried to say.

Jacob stopped, and his husband looked at him. "Then why…" he began.
Edward shook his head. "You are great, love, but I want this to last. And believe me, if I look
at you, this would end embarrassingly fast." Jacob nodded.

"Then we can go again and again…" he said, this time engulfing everything he could in his
mouth.

"Jacob…" Edward growled. Jacob attempted to take in the entire length in his mouth as his
husband had done previously. "Don't strain yourself; use your hand… damn it," Edward
moaned when Jacob followed his advice. The alpha rejoiced as he felt Edward unconsciously
trusting in his mouth. He knew Edward was close by the way he faltered in his movements
and without realizing gripped Jacob's hair a little too hard.

A few minutes later, Edward attempted to break the fellatio, but the alpha was adamant not to
remove his lips. 'No, I want it like this,' and the vampire did it with a guttural groan as he
came into Jacob's mouth.

Jacob swallowed everything he could, surprised by the flavor. He didn't know what to expect,
but it certainly wasn't something this delicious. "The extent of my scent…" Edward grinned,
cupping his husband's face and joining their mouths. "Marvelous," he said, savoring himself
in Jake's mouth. The alpha gasped as Edward took hold of Jacob's hardness. "Let me help
with it."

"Ah!" Jacob nodded eagerly. "I would like to test if the bed can handle us…" Edward grinned
at him. Between laughs, they stumbled, still wet, onto the bed, exchanging kisses and filling
the room with moans, rustling of sheets, and the smack of flesh.

Jacob found himself on top, relishing the sensation of riding his husband. It was empowering,
feeling powerful as he stroked Edward using his own body. Gripping the headboard for
leverage, he aimed to slide up and down on his husband's cock, fully immersed in the
intimate connection. Rocking back and forth, his own member rubbed against Edward's chest
with every thrust.

Pressing his hand on Edward's chest, Jacob slowed his movements, savoring his mate's
response to each subtle change. "Touch me, I want your hand..." he pleaded with Edward.

"Goddammit, Jake," Edward exclaimed, feeling overstimulated as his mate moved on top of
him, seeking pleasure together. He sensed the warmth of Jake's body, heard his moans and
whimpers, and felt their thoughts syncing with the unfolding reality.

Complying, Edward stroked his husband, but Jacob's slow pace proved agonizing for him.
The vampire decided to take matters into his own hands, flipped them, and thrust hard with
all his strength. Jacob's screams were music as the wolf clung to Edward's back, chanting his
vampire name and begging for 'more,' 'not to stop,' to do it 'harder,' until the alpha couldn't
hold back anymore, and he came, curling feet and everything; Edward followed closely
behind.

Jacob grinned. "Definitely, me on top of you is a must always." Edward couldn't agree more.
He slipped out and settled against his husband, kissing him softly on the shoulder. "Give me,
what, fifteen minutes? And then we can go again."
"Jake…" Edward nudged, implying they hadn't done so.

Jacob rolled his eyes. "I have a lot of stamina in me, sir. The night is young, and I want you
to fuck me until I can get up again… you hear me?" he announced, tracing Edward's chest
with his finger. "And tomorrow, I'll have my way with you, so I can continue with my
experiment."

"Your desires are orders, my love," and they continued until the headboard gave up, leaving a
hole in the wall, as the sky brushed with purple. When Jacob was too tired to continue, they
cuddled together in the comfortable bed, the sound of the ocean lulling the alpha to sleep. "I
love you, Eds..." he yawned.

Edward smiled. "I love you too, my wolf. Sleep now…" Jacob nodded absently as he slowly
fell asleep in the arms of his husband.

The first light of dawn filtered through the curtains, gently illuminating the room in a soft,
golden glow, and the gentle breeze stirred awake the sleeping wolf. Jacob opened his eyes,
feeling warm and content in the embrace of his husband. He raised himself up, enough to
take a look at Edward, whose closed eyes were framed by tousled waves of hair falling across
his forehead.

Edward had a serene expression that only added to the warmth inside Jacob. He ran his
fingers through Edward's hair, and a small smile appeared on his mouth, but his vampire eyes
remained closed. "Did you sleep well?" he murmured.

Jacob smiled, "The best sleep I've had in years," he confirmed. "I know it's stupid, but for a
moment, I swear you were sleeping..." he admitted, cupping Edward's cheek.

"I was meditating," Edward said, finally opening his eyes, gleaming at the sight of the
recently awakened Jacob. "Your heart and breathing made me relax, so I took advantage of
that."

"Then you're welcome," Jacob said, nuzzling into Edward's neck.

"Our first morning as husbands," Edward said softly.

"A good morning so far," Jacob said, sliding one of his legs to go over Edward's frame. When
his knee brushed softly against Edward's erection, he took off the sheets, and yes, his husband
was already hard. "And it's only starting."

Edward chuckled, "I think you should eat first."

Jake shook his head, "Nope, I'm still full… I need this, I need you," placing kisses on
Edward's chest.

"Who am I to deny something to my husband?" laughed Edward. "What about we try

something different, huh?" He searched for the lube and pecked Jake before positioning his
legs on each side of his husband's hips. Jacob frowned and followed his husband's moves,
raising an eyebrow as Edward reached behind himself.

"Are you…?" Jacob swallowed hard.

"Yes…" he hissed, and Jacob was enchanted watching as the vampire stretched himself for
him, moaning his name. "Next time I'll let you watch," he promised with a sultry tone.

"Soon, please…" Jacob whispered, stroking his own member, when Edward nodded at him.

"I'm ready; you have to use all your strength, okay?" Edward turned to lay on his stomach.
"It's easier this way," and he raised himself enough to make Jacob drool.

He was seeing his husband in a different light.

Edward was offering himself to Jacob without reservation, and the wolf couldn't love him
more for it. He took his time to caress the tender skin, to drop a couple of kisses on his back,
on his ass, realizing once more that everything about Edward was alluring. Jacob took his
throbbing cock and entered at once, and they both moaned at the intrusion.

Jacob was surprised that Edward felt velvet and warm inside. How? He couldn't dwell on it
when his hips unconsciously started to thrust. "Edward, you feel amazing, I'll make you feel
so good…" he groaned, no words to describe how it felt.

"Do it fast, c'mon, Jake, show me how much you wanted it…" he urged his husband, and the
wolf followed a rapid rhythm, pleasuring Edward intensely. But it seemed like the vampire
just got tighter with each passing minute. "You feel so good…fuck," Edward growled.

"And you are perfect, so sexy..." Jacob said, burying his face in Edward's neck as his hand
wandered freely around his husband's alabaster skin. "I love you, Edward…" he murmured.

Edward nodded, gripping the already broken headboard as a way to find some kind of relief.
He tore a couple of cushions as he asked Jacob to go deeper, and when unintentionally Jacob
hit that right spot, Edward loosened up. "Like that, you're doing great…" he hissed, trying to
put together something coherent, "Deeper, love…" he asked, reaching for Jake's ass to bring
them closer.

"You know how many times I dreamt this," Jacob started to rant. "Like this, the nights I spent
desiring to be with you and not just my hand…fuck!" he said, his movements faltering with
each thrust. "And now, you are better than all my fantasies…" he murmured.

"Jake…" Edward closed his eyes, the pressure inside of him with Jacob's voice and thoughts
was enough for him to release, followed by Jacob, who couldn't help but climax as his
husband clenched so tight around him. Jacob fell against Edward, exhausted.

"What if you catch your breath," Edward suggested, slowly removing himself from Jacob,
who nodded at his words. "I will have a quick shower, and when you are good to move again,
you can join me. I'll have some breakfast ready for you…" he said, giving a kiss to the alpha.

After a good twenty minutes, his stomach rumbled, signaling his need for sustenance. But
first, a shower was essential; he felt dirty, covered in sweat and fluids. Emerging from the
bathroom, he felt refreshed and rejuvenated, now dressed in comfortable shorts and a shirt,
covering some marks of their lovemaking.

He smiled to himself; after all, he didn't have to worry about his instincts, he had been doing
quite fine.

Heading to the kitchen, the tantalizing aroma of a delicious breakfast filled the air. "I thought
you might be hungry after this morning, so I heated a little bit of everything," Edward greeted
him.

Jacob's stomach grumbled again in agreement, and he chuckled, appreciating the gesture.
"I'm absolutely starving." The vampire pulled out a chair for Jacob, and as they sat down
together, the first thing Jacob went for was coffee, followed by some cheese bread. "Did you
make all of this?"

"Is it good?" Jacob nodded, biting the bread. "That's pão de queijo¹," Edward explained. "I
wanted to give you a little taste of local food, so Carlisle arranged for some of this to freeze
up for you."

Jacob kissed Edward's cheeks. "It's lovely, and you are too good," Jacob said as he enjoyed
some scrambled eggs, perfectly buttered, knowing it was Edward's doing. "You know? It
always amazes me that you learned to cook for me," he said as he sipped some chocolate.

"I told you, I will give you everything you want."

"You do this all the time, and I can't…" he looked at his wedding ring. "I love you…" he said,
overwhelmed.

Edward picked up his husband's hand and kissed it softly. "Love you even more."
Jacob sighed and then nudged Edward playfully. "Now you should teach me some words in
Portuguese, like…" He spotted a juice on the table that seemed like orange and gave it a
taste. "Definitely not orange, what is this?"

"Maracujá," Edward said, rolling his tongue.

"Maracujá," repeated Jacob. The vampire nodded proudly. "And what fruit is it? I can't recall
tasting something like this."

"Passion fruit," Edward explained. Jacob smirked at the name. "Eat your breakfast; you need
energy," Edward pointed out.

"But after that," he grinned, and Edward couldn't help but laugh along. "Do you think we
could explore the inland and learn more about Rio?" he asked.

"Absolutely," Edward replied.

"But later, okay? For now, I'm not too keen to leave this house more than necessary," he
pointed out. "Also, I noticed that we have a jacuzzi back there, and I can't help but wonder
what we can do with it."

Edward leaned in to claim Jacob's mouth. "I think we can figure something out," he
murmured against his husband's lips. "Why don't you eat, and we can cuddle for a while?"
Edward suggested. The wolf gave his thumbs up as he hurried to eat his breakfast, while
Edward taught some Portuguese.

As soon as he was finished, and they did the dishes, Edward dragged the young alpha to the
sofa; the intention was only to cuddle until Jacob started dropping kisses on Edward's arms,
neck, and ended with them heavily making out. The wolf was sitting on his husband's lap,
both of them without shirts, Jacob in the middle of taking off his shorts when a knock on the
door interrupted them.

Edward cursed as he stood up, dressing up again and fixing his messy hair. Jacob, on his side,
frowned, thinking they were alone, but as his husband opened the door, a middle-aged couple
entered the house. The man didn't bat an eye at him, but the woman gave him a weird look
and at Edward the stink eye.

Jacob glanced at his husband, wondering who these people were. Edward motioned for him
to come. "Jake, these are Kaure and Gustavo, the housekeepers."

Right, there should be someone who takes care of the place when no one is using it. Jacob
extended his hand to the couple; the man smiled politely, and the woman looked at Edward
distrustfully. "Pleasure, I'm Edward's husband," Jacob said. They nodded, even though he
wasn't sure if they understood what he had said.

"Stay here, okay? They need to clean the room and maybe replace some things. We'll
probably be using the blue room for now," Edward explained as he kissed Jake on his
forehead.
Jacob sighed and took his time to check his phone, replying to some messages from his
friends and family. Rachel and Leah reminded him to bring them something, Seth saying that
he would only reply to messages, Emmett and Jasper asking if Esme needed to give the house
insurance, among others who were wishing him the best.

He texted Blondie to inform her she was right after all, and that everything was amazing. She
replied with a « I always right,» and then texted him to let him know if he needs some tips to
please vampire lovers. He flushed but welcomed those. "Done?" Jacob asked when Edward
came back from the room, and he nodded. "Tell me something, is the woman some kind of
homophobic or what's her problem?"

The vampire shook his head. "She's from a local tribe, with legends similar to yours about
me."

"Oh, so she knows…" Jacob realized.

Edward cupped Jake's face. "She suspects, but she isn't sure. Her husband informed her that I
was coming, with a guy, and she wanted to check up on you," he said.

"Check on me?" Jacob snorted. "Why?" standing up and making his way to Edward, who was
sitting at the back of the sofa.

"Well, probably she thought that I dragged you against your will here…" he said with a flirty
tone "Just to have my way with you…" he said, leaving a trail of kisses on Jake's arms.

"Poor soul," Jacob grinned. "She should be concerned, but about the things I can do to you,"
he said, pushing his husband on the sofa, resuming their previous position.

"Bad things or good things?" wondered Edward with a smirk.

Jacob settled on Edward's lap and sucked his husband's bottom lip. "Bad things…" he ground
on Edward's groin "But that feels so good…" he leaned to kiss Edward.

"Senhor, talvez eu precise de ajuda com a cabeceira da cama²," Gustavo interrupted. Edward
looked at Jacob apologetically before following the man to help him. Jake groaned in
frustration, and he settled again to text Blondie when he noticed that Kaure had stayed behind
and was looking at him. "Can I help you?"

"Careful…" she motioned to the door where Edward had disappeared. "Ele é um demônio³,"
the woman murmured, and he had learned enough Spanish in school to understand that.

He let out a bitter laugh. "Are you calling him a demon?" he said, standing up and walking
towards her.

"Legends say… você morte, seu marido é um monstro,⁴" and she had to do the only thing
that Jacob hated the most.

"Listen to me, I don't allow anyone to say anything like that about him…" he began, his voice
cold.
He felt Edward's presence behind him "Love…" he put a hand on the alpha's shoulder, and
Jacob shook it off.

"Desculpe, senhor,⁵" Gustavo apologized to the wolf.

"No, I don't want an apology," he said, clearly distressed, looking at the couple. He turned to
see his husband. "You… translate this."

"Love…" but Jake glared at him.

"Translate this…" he said firmly, and Edward bowed his head without arguing.

"I'm more than aware of what my husband is, I'm a Quileute, have you heard of?" the woman
widened her eyes at the realization. "I grew up with the same legends, and I don't give a fuck
about it…" Edward stuttered on the last part but translated the words as best he could without
frightening the woman.

"Senhores⁶," Gustavo looked at Jacob. "Sir, she didn't know, she is sorry…" he apologized
once again, this time in English.

Jacob took a deep breath and looked at the man who seemed anxious, and he felt a little
guilty. "Look, I know this is your job," he checked to see if the man understood him before
continuing. "...but this is my honeymoon, and I don't want it ruined by someone who offends
my husband in front of me," Gustavo swallowed hard. "If she can't do her work without
looking at my husband like he is a… criminal, then you can do whatever you need to do
when we aren't here," he said and abandoned the house to cool off, leaving Edward to deal
with the rest.

Much later, he felt Edward's arms around his middle and his head on Jacob's shoulder.

"Love, you can't blame her for that; she grew up with the legends just like you…" Jacob
hummed, not agreeing with a single word. "I think she was brave, still afraid for her life, but
wanting to check up on my human husband."

"I'm not entirely human," he said sharply.

"You know what I mean, Jake…" Edward replied softly.

Jacob let out a frustrated groan. "I just hate when they say that word, I fucking hate it… it
reminds me of what I thought of you," he said, turning to see Edward in the eyes, pure regret
in his eyes. "Of all the awful things I did say to you, and at that time, you believed all of that
because people like her, like me…" he said in a whisper.

"Jake, you know for me that's in the past. We changed, we grew up, and we are different from
that time. I called you a dog and mutt back then as well," he reminded him.
 "But you never called me a monster, or anything of sorts. Being called a dog or mutt doesn't
compare to the things I said or thought of you, and I have to live the rest of our lives with the
fact that I said those things to you, to the man I love…" eyes gleaming with tears.

"Love…" the vampire sighed, now understanding Jacob's behavior.

"So when Paul, or Rebecca, or this woman insults you, it opens this box of things that I want
to bury, but I can't," he admitted. "And I don't want that when you hear those, you remember
that I once used those against you."

Edward cupped Jacob's face. "You know what I feel when I hear those things," Jacob glanced
at him, awaiting his response. "My Jake doesn't believe that, my wonderful and lovely Jake
knows me, and he doesn't believe that, and it's enough for me."

"But…"

"But nothing, and I am always going to appreciate you defending my honor, but believe me
that since I admitted to myself that I was in love with you, the only opinion I care about is
yours, this you, present you…okay?"

"Okay…"he sighed" I love you."

"I know and I love you too," Edward smiled, in an embrace that lacked some warmth but was
filled with pure love.

Chapter End Notes

Let me know what you think of this chapter! 👀

I have a lot of material for the honeymoon, and I think already say this, but I would
😉
repeat myself, this third part is long, and it's only starting. So more longer chapters
Just fyi.
Hope is okay with all of you 🙃
See you soon. 🌻🌻🌻
******

[Link] bread
2. Sir, maybe I need some help with the headboard
3. He's a demon
4. You death, your husband is a monster
[Link] sir
 My island of bliss, Op. 32, No. 3, Melartin
Chapter Notes

Another chapter! 😜
holidays yesterday 😁
I was going to update yesterday, sorry but I was caught up, in my country we had some

But here is the honeymoon continuation ✨✨✨

🤫
See the end of the chapter for more notes

After a relaxing week mostly spent in bed, the newlyweds decided to take a break from their
strenuous activities and enjoy some time outdoors. The vampire was determined to show his
husband the beauty beyond their sheets.

"You know," Jacob began with a playful smirk, "most people wouldn't dare to leave the bed."

Edward draped his arms over Jacob's shoulders. "Oh, believe me, I didn't want to. But we
made quite a mess, and Gustavo needs to stop by to fix the jacuzzi," he explained, kissing
Jake's ear.

"That's on you, not me. I'm being careful with things."

"Oh really?" Edward snorted. "Should I remind you who broke the lounge chair? Or the
coffee table?" Jacob flushed.

"You weren't complaining when I was taking care of you," Jacob replied, unimpressed.

"I definitely wasn't complaining then, and I would never dare to complain about having you
inside of me," Edward murmured.

Jacob smiled. "You are such a tease," he remarked, then looked around. "But thanks for
bringing me outside. This is nice."
The vampire reached for Jacob's hand and kissed it. "A pleasure, but let's keep going. I want
to show you something, alright?" Jacob nodded, grateful for the opportunity to share
everything with Edward. The surroundings felt almost magical—the chirping of birds, the
rustling of leaves, and the gentle gurgling of a nearby river. The trail led them to the edge of a
crystal-clear river, its waters sparkling in the sunlight.

Jake confirmed that indeed, this was a paradise, and the doctor surely knew how to give gifts.
"Do you want one?" wondered Edward.

"One what?" he asked, puzzled, caught in admiration of the water.

"I can buy you one, an island, if you want your own…" Edward said.

Jacob rolled his eyes, "Please don't joke about that."

"It's cute that you think it's a joke," the vampire smiled as he leaned to kiss Jake, "The good
thing is that I still have an eternity to convince you."

Jacob grinned. "I'll consider that, an incentive for me to say no…" Jacob gasped as Edward
left lazy kisses on his neck. "... So please try to convince me," Edward chuckled. They
continued walking until they stumbled upon the place that Edward wanted to show Jacob.
The wolf looked at the river, and it was breathtaking.

He looked at Jake "Do you like it?"The alpha nodded, amazed by the view. "What about a
swim?"

Jacob smirked, started to undress until he was in his shorts, and entered the cool water. He
closed his eyes, letting himself be embraced by the moment—the soft humid breeze, the
gentle hum of the water, and the birds singing.

Turning to look for his husband, he saw Edward emerging from the river, his chest covered
with drops of water falling from his wet hair. Then, his skin gleamed under the sunlight,
revealing well-defined muscles of his chest and arms, and his strong jaw.

What did Jacob have to do to deserve that? He leaped towards Edward and slowly began to
trace his husband's chest. "You look so beautiful," he said, tracing Edward's face.

"Jake…" the vampire sighed.

Jacob pressed his fingers to his husband's lips. "No, I know what you think of this, but
Edward, you look so beautiful, like an angel…" he said, mesmerized. "My own angel," he
corrected.

Edward didn't say anything and instead pressed his lips against his husband's, his hand
getting a grip on Jacob's hip too deep. However, his focus shifted as Jacob sneaked a hand
into his shorts, intending to make him hard. "Jake.." Edward gasped, attempting to reach for
his husband, but Jacob brushed his hand.

"No, I want this, let me…I want to see you," Edward closed his eyes as Jacob stroked him
slowly.
"Jacob…" Edward whimpered, needy, as the alpha moved his hand along his husband's
erection.

"You look so gorgeous, my angel… I can't stop seeing you. You have no idea how much I
like having you like this," he murmured in Edward's ear.

"Jacob, please," Edward groaned.

"Tell me, I'll do anything. Tell me…" he said. "C'mon baby, tell me…" he continued, slowing
his hand.

"Jake…" Edward looked at his husband. "Faster," and the alpha smiled.

"See, you can do it..." He said, kissing him as he increased the speed. He was incredibly hard
in the position they were in, but he made it work just for his husband. "C'mon, angel, come
for me…" and Edward complied.

"I think…" he cleared his throat. "I think I should return the favor…" he smirked. Jacob
looked at the side of the river where they had their clothes thrown out.

"Didn't you happen to bring something…uh," Jacob said, stumbling in his words.

"To make love on the ground?" wondered Edward, amused. "I thought you said you didn't
want to do that again."

"In the sand, this is grass…" he pointed out.

"Of course…" Edward smirked. "But I happen to bring a little something, just because I
know you…" That's how a few minutes later, Edward was on his stomach, as Jacob, with
some outsider's tips, was slowly opening his husband with mouth and fingers. The vampire
was slowly losing his mind. "It's enough, enough…" he hurried Jacob.

"You think that?" Edward glared at him, but a second later, he moaned as Jacob filled him
with his hot throbbing sex. "Slowly, Edward, I want to take you apart. Let's enjoy this…"
Edward nodded, unable to find words.

Jacob kept murmuring the most tender words to his husband as they made love together,
without rush and savoring each time Edward cursed. The best part was when the vampire lost
his patience, changed their position, and rode himself on Jacob's dick, and they came together
real fast after that. "You are always so eager…" Jacob hummed.

"I know… for you," he smiled, pressing their lips together, knowing that their hike had just
started.
Sixteen days, eleven hours, twenty-five minutes, and forty seconds—that was the time Jacob
and Edward had spent on Isle Esme. It was funny because it was the only thing Jacob could
count: the time. He couldn't count how many kisses they had shared since they arrived, how
many times they had made love to each other, or how many moans and whimpers those walls
had witnessed.

How could they even stop? Jacob was insatiable, and Edward could go for hours. Somehow,
each encounter was better than the previous one. They learned each other's favorite positions,
what they liked, what they enjoyed, and what brought them the most pleasure.

Edward loved making love in the shower. Any opportunity he had, he dragged Jacob to the
bathroom and fucked him against the cold tiles. In his own words, it was the only way his
body warmed enough. That was the excuse for the wolf to use the jacuzzi as he slowly sat on
his husband's cock, his favorite position on top, where he could glance at Edward, gritting his
teeth, completely at his mercy.

He loved it—being fucked hard against any surface. But he also loved when he and Edward
made love in their bed. When he entered Edward's body and claimed him, Edward let himself
go and bit him, lost in pleasure without thinking about consequences.

He especially enjoyed waking up naked with Edward behind him, caressing his body, kissing
his back, and then asking permission to open with his mouth. He didn't think he would enjoy
it, but as soon as Edward pushed his tongue inside, he saw fireworks every time. He was
vocal, he knew that, but Edward seemed to love it. He would grip his thighs harder until
Jacob came in his mouth.

Jacob enjoyed when Edward sat, and he could suck him up, engulfing his husband's dick.
Edward would throw his head back, close his eyes, and just be the one receiving pleasure. He
loved worshiping Edward and having him come down his throat, fueling something in the
vampire who always made love to Jacob with impetuosity.

Of course, they had their breaks because Jacob still needed to sleep, eat, and do all those
things he sometimes forgot when Edward was buried in him. Precisely, his husband was the
one to remind him to do those things, and Jacob would make a face every time at that.

However, Edward knew that aside from sex, something that would lift Jake's mood was
running through the jungle together. The vampire needed sustenance too, and even though
Jacob didn't particularly enjoy feeding himself that way, he loved being in his wolf form
because it made him feel connected to his husband. During one of those hunts, he realized
something he didn't like.

Edward was sinking his teeth into a jaguar when Jacob noticed the rings on his husband's
hands—the way the silver glistened on Edward's fingers. Jacob noticed that Edward never
took them off, but Jacob did it all the time for silly things and to properly phase, otherwise,
he wouldn't have any rings later. That didn't bother him until that moment.

But he was going to fix it; he just needed a quick trip to Rio.

Jacob smiled at Edward, who was preparing him a quick snack—a bowl made of local fruits
that had become Jake's favorite.

"Don't you want to help?" asked Edward as he blended the açai.

"What? I don't hear you," he said with a mischievous face over the noise of the blender.

Edward rolled his eyes. "Pretty funny."

"Contrary to your belief, I do know how to cook…it's just, you look so damn sexy there," he
said, and for a moment, he imagined Edward cooking with an apron and nothing else under
it.

Edward shook his head amusingly and put the blended puree in the bowl, adding some nuts
and fruits. "That's one of your fantasies?"

"Fantasy?" Jacob gasped dramatically. "Are you telling me that you wouldn't do it for me?
Wearing nothing as you cook so I can enjoy the view of my husband completely naked."

"Except for the apron," Edward pointed out with a spoon of hay, offering it to Jacob and
pushing the bowl towards the wolf.

The alpha smiled. "Exactly," he started to eat, then hummed a little too loudly as he cleaned
up the spoon. "This is delicious," and then scooped another one and groaned. Instead of going
for more, he licked the spoon in the most obscene way.

"Jacob…" Edward said carefully.

"What?" he said innocently. "You are so damn good; I mean, this is so tasty…" and he
moaned again.

"Enough…" Edward said, cradling Jacob's face and pressing their mouths together, 'Got you,'
"You don't have to seduce me," Edward murmured, nibbling the youngest ear.

"Where's the fun then?" Jacob smirked. "If I can't seduce my husband."

"Oh, I wasn't complaining…" he assured, taking off his shirt. "In the end, it's a win-win
situation," he smiled, taking off Jacob's shirt and pulling off his shorts, and taking hold of his
husband's manhood.
"Yeah?" Jacob gasped.

"Yes, and if you excuse me, I'm going to collect my prize…" he said, raising Jacob by his
waist and placing him on the countertop to kiss him. "Look at you? You are a feast…"
Pushing Jacob on his back, he splattered kisses on his husband's chest, gripping his husband's
hands over his head on a loose hold. "And all mine," and he took Jacob's cock in his mouth.

"Yes," he let out a needy moan, as he arched his back. He looked at what he could and saw
his husband sucking him. How the hell was he so good? Edward smirked and took him
deeply in his mouth, until Jacob was a mess of groans, pleading for Edward to be inside him.

"In a moment, love. Let me savor you; you have no idea how hot you are…" he said and
finally let go of Jacob's hand, placing his fingers on Jacob's mouth, and the wolf eagerly
sucked them. "Just make them wet, love."

"And I'm the one with the obscene fantasy," he said as he dragged Edward's finger out of his
mouth. The rest was pretty fast; his forehead pressed to the marble countertops as his
husband railed at him from behind, as he only wanted to come. "Please," he begged.

"The cum, my love," Edward murmured, fucking Jacob deeply, as the guy spilled.

"You know what?" Jacob said, Edward hummed in his back as he kissed it. "We are almost
out of lube; we should go to Rio and buy some..." he said.

"Yes, we'll need a lot more…" Edward agreed, first phase check.

As Edward went outside to arrange for Jõao to pick them up at the bay, Jacob confirmed with
Rosalie if she arranged what he had asked and grinned as she provided the address,
confirming that the person who would tattoo him spoke English. He went to the kitchen,
looked for the flamethrower Edward was using the previous day, and placed it in the bag,
zipping it up.

"Are you ready? He would be waiting for us there. I was thinking if you maybe wanted to do
some shopping. Seth made Bree text me of the things he wanted; she only asked for postals,
so…" he left the rest unsaid.

"Sounds perfect," Jacob replied. They embarked on the yacht, and Edward took them inland
where the driver was already waiting for them.
"We can find our supplies in the center, and then we can explore some more…" he began to
explain, and then Edward frowned. "What are you hiding, huh?"

"Nothing…" he said innocently.

"Let me tell you that I know that trick you do when you don't want me to know something,"
he commented amused.

"Again, I don't know what you are talking about," he said.

Edward laughed. "Jake, I taught you the trick," Jacob shrugged, a smile playing on his face,
still reciting Itsy Bitsy Spider. "There's something that you aren't telling me," he murmured in
Jacob's ear.

"I want to do something, but I need to do it alone, and I want it to be a surprise. But it is hard
to plan those when you are you," he said, motioning to his mind.

"This has to do with your secret texting my sister," he asked.

"You know?" he asked, losing focus on his song for a moment.

"No, because you were doing your trick until I left you alone to call Rose…" Edward kissed
him. "How much time do you need?"

Jacob smiled. "One hour, two at maximum," he replied. Edward nodded.

"You'll be fine, right?" he asked, concerned.

"Yes, don't worry," he said, more animated. "And thanks for trusting me," he admitted.
Edward winked at him and dropped his husband in the center of Rio where he asked.

"Text me to pick you up, okay?" Jacob nodded, and he waited for the car to turn the corner.
He retrieved his phone and looked at the information that Barbie had sent, and he started to
walk. He thought he was lost until he saw the parlor.

He entered the store, and there was a pierced boy in the entry, "Bem-vindo, como podemos
ajudá-lo¹?"

Shit, "Uhh, tattoo, tatuagem… I have an appointment," he started to explain; until a girl that
reminded him of Alice, with the difference that she was covered in tattoos and her hair was
blue, appeared. "Jacob?"

He sighed. "Yes…"

"Gisele, pleasure," she waved, ruffling the boy who was speaking with her. "O americano
rico²," the guy nodded happily and gave Jacob a thumbs up. "Follow me," she motioned to
the wolf. "You have a pretty insistent friend; I don't usually open on Sunday," she said and
gestured for him to sit down.

"Sorry about that."

She laughed. "I'm not; she paid a lot of money, so let's hear what I'm going to do…" she
looked interested.

"I want to tattoo my rings," he said, waving his hands.

She grinned. "You are kidding, right? That's it, you know how much money she paid for
this…" he became serious. "I didn't want to offend you, but really the girl sounds pretty
insistent. I thought it was something bigger."

"It is for me," he said. "It's a surprise for my husband."

"Oh, alright…" she grinned, "I haven't tattooed rings on a sober person in a long time," she
mused, as she started to lay down her material.

"Do you get a lot of drunk people?" he wondered, taking off his rings and placing them in his
pocket.

"They keep my business running—the ring, the flags, butterflies on the ass, you don't have
any idea how many of those I've tattooed," she checked his hand and inspected the next shave
of the fingers just in case. She applied a gel to clean the area and retrieved the needle; he
looked away. She chuckled, "However, I do have my limits: no tattoos on the face, or
piercing in the nipples, and of course, no names," she said, as she began with the left hand.

It didn't hurt; it was more like an itch, but Jacob still didn't dare to look at the needle. "Why
no? The names I mean…" he asked. She took a pause to clean and replied to Jake.

"Well, because it is their namorados³… uh…boyfriends or girlfriends' names, and I know that
laser exists now, but some people just get stuck with their ex's names…" she said, as she
cleaned her finger and observed her work.

"Ever, I mean the names…" he asked, his mind running fast with that idea.

"It's a commitment. I think tattoos are like a forever thing because they are too hard to
remove, you know?" she said, silently working.

"Gisele?" she hummed as she started doing his right hand. "Would you bend that rule for
me?"

"What?" she asked but without losing focus on the finger she was holding.

"I want to tattoo my husband's name," he said. That wasn't his idea when he asked Blondie to
help him; it never crossed his mind. It was all about him being able to know that the rings
were with him. But listening to Gisele, it was the only thing he could think of now.

"What is his name?" she asked as she cleaned the finger.

"Edward…" he replied. She hummed, working silently on the ring until she finished with the
second hand. She raised her head to look him directly in the eyes.

"Is Edward a forever thing?" she asked with a serious face.

"Yes," she kept looking at him like she was searching for something, and then smiled,
shaking her head.

"I don't know why, but I believe you," she started to chuckle. "Meu Deus! Bora lá⁴…" she
sighed, taking the needle again and motioning Jacob to show him where he wanted the name.
An hour later, ink settled and burned; Edward and Jõao picked him up.

As soon as he climbed in the car, Edward looked at his hands. "Jake…" the vampire breathed
and held his hands to look at the ink that seemed still a little red.

"Now I will always have it with me," he explained. He replied, Edward kissed him and then
laughed, pressing his head on Jacob's shoulder. "You still are hiding something, but I want to
see how that unfolds…" Jacob grinned. "Food and stroll?" the alpha nodded.

They had a quick lunch at a local restaurant, Jacob savoring the vibrant flavors of Brazilian
cuisine that he hadn't tried yet. After that, Edward asked Jõao to drop them in something
called Ipanema, and Jacob widened his eyes at everything there. It was like a huge market, all
full of color; there was some music playing somewhere, and there were a lot of tourists like
them.

"Uh, what?" he looked at the small wad of bills that Edward pressed into his hand.

"For you to have fun," Edward explained.

Jacob put it in his pocket. "Why do I have the impression that I'm going to be your kept
man?"

"More of a trophy husband," Edward replied, throwing an arm over Jacob's. "Let's enjoy it,
and if you like something, you can get it. I want that…" Jacob nodded.

The reality was that there were a lot of things from clothes to paintings, vases, and he decided
to just take a look. He smiled looking at the exquisite handcrafted pieces and compared them
to the ones he made but didn't resist buying a few silly souvenirs for his family and his pack.
He was looking for something for Leah and Sue while Edward was looking through dozens
of little journals to find a purple one for Bree, when something caught Jacob's attention on
one of the nearby tables.

There were a lot of what looked like handmade silver charms and bracelets, but nestled there
were two identical pendants of a howling wolf perched on a moon, which had a lot of details
like the small star and sun in the middle of the moon. He had already bought gifts for his
sisters but he must have these. He motioned to the vendor, and she eagerly packed them.

He smiled at the little bag and put it away with the rest of his bags when Edward called his
attention to someone selling a small bottle of amber liquid. "What's that?"

"Sugarcane rum," he explained. "For Billy."

Jacob rolled his eyes. "Buy another one for Charlie." They kept walking and decided to take a
little stroll on the beach as well before deciding to go back to their own beach. As they
entered the house, and Jacob was putting away some things he had bought in the freezer,
Edward caught Jacob's pulse going off. "Why are you nervous? Is something wrong?"

"No, I want to give you something, and I don't know if you would like…" he said honestly.

Edward chuckled, "Jake, whatever it is, I would love it," he said, glancing at the bags on the
sofa. Jacob shook his head.

"It's not there; come with me…" he said, guiding him to their bedroom. Jacob took a chair
that was still standing and motioned to his husband to take a seat. Jacob removed his shoes
and socks, and the vampire sat there, gazing at Jake moving through the room.

"Are you going to give me one of those strip dances?" Edward teased his husband.

Jacob flushed and swallowed hard, looking at him. "Don't you want one?"

Edward's expression softened, "I'm more the type to undress you myself, but up to you…" he
replied, getting comfortable in the chair, gesturing to Jacob to carry on.

Jacob rolled his eyes, but after taking a deep breath, he said 'fuck it.' This was his husband,
and he went for his phone to look for a song that Rachel had bought him as a joke and put it
on play. The alpha took a deep breath and started to move at the opening chords, swaying his
hips slowly at the hip but without looking at Edward, too embarrassed to do so. "Jake, you
don't…" Edward began.

But he hushed as Jacob looked at him, fire in his eyes as he got himself close to his husband,
playing with the hem of his shirt. Edward reached for it, and Jacob took a step back. The
vampire grinned at his mate. Jacob turned his back to Edward and took off his shirt and threw
it to the other side of the room, winking without turning back. Edward trailed with his eyes
the way Jacob's back contracted with his soft moves.

Then, above the music, he heard the zipper of Jake's jeans being lowered, and his mouth
filled with desire as Jacob turned in, both hands on his hip bones, making some softly trusting
move with his pelvis that was driving Edward crazy.

He walked to Edward again and pressed one hand to his bulge, hissing as he brushed his
erection, but kept caressing at the rhythm. He smiled at Edward, who was gazing hungrily,
and decided to sit on Edward's lap, grinding softly, eliciting a growl from his husband and
confirming that indeed his vampire was hard for him.

Before Edward could do something about it, Jacob stood up and kept swaying his hips to the
rhythm of the music. He turned his back to Edward and took off the rest of his clothes slowly,
making a show of it until he was completely naked, making his mate crazy to reach out to
him, to touch him. The music didn't help at all, with the soft and alluring beat and the
occasional hiss and moans.

Jacob finally turned to see Edward, and the vampire swallowed hard, looking at his husband's
erection. Jacob smiled and sat down on the bed, facing his husband, hands still on his hip
 bones. "Move the chair close," Edward chuckled but complied, staying only a foot away from
Jake. The wolf smirked. "I hope you like it…" he removed his hands, and Edward growled.

There, nestled in Jacob's left hip bone in elegant calligraphy, was Edward's name. "Jacob…"
Edward made a move to get closer, and Jacob shook his head.

"No, stay there…" he said, pushing himself up to the bed until he was in the middle, and
Edward could have a nice view for the next part. "Since you already gave me that show, I
think it was only fair, return the favor…ah…" he gasped as he pressed one finger inside.

"Jacob…" Edward hissed, his own erection bothering him.

"Be patient, please…" 'I wanted to give you something,' "Let me do this…" he said, pressing
another finger, moaning Edward's name. The vampire broke the armrest as he tried to calm
himself down. "You are doing so great, Edward… fuck! Just a little bit ah!..." he cut himself
off as he started to move his finger inside of him.

"Jacob…" Edward hissed, brushing his pants to relieve some tension, a bad mistake because
at the exact moment Jacob threw his head back as he pressed another finger, 'touch yourself'
"Quit playing games…" Edward growled.

"Edward, I want to see you, please…" he said in a tone that didn't leave Edward with more
options than to comply. And only when Jacob saw his husband stroking at the sight of him,
he smiled. "Did you like my gift?" he asked.

Edward let out a breath. "Yes…let me show you how much," he said.

"Then come he…" Before Jacob could finish the sentence, Edward was already on top of
him, kissing him. The vampire didn't even undress himself before he was inside of Jacob.
They both moaned as they finally carried on with their own desires.

Chapter End Notes

Let me know what you thought of this chapter...

And with this we end our honeymoon trilogy 😳😳😳

🫢
Next chapter we would have something, that if you paid attention to the chapter already
gave you hints

🥵🔥📞😮💨😤✈️😡😭🥺😨😶
Next chapter, spoilers in emojis few of them to no give away that much
*****

[Link], how can we help you.

2. The rich American
3. Boyfriend
4. My God! Let's go
 Take back thy gift, (1854), Beckett
Chapter Notes

Here is! The new chapter! Let's see if you like this one 🙃
See the end of the chapter for more notes

Jacob had always been drawn to the things in life that made him feel truly alive – the rush of
adrenaline, the sensation of freedom, and the sheer power coursing through his veins were the
moments that defined him.

Surfing had been one of his earliest passions. The way he rode the waves, feeling the ocean's
immense power beneath him while the wind whipped through his hair, made him feel in sync
with the forces of nature. Cliff jumping was also amazing – the leap, the sensation of free-fall
before hitting the water, the way the wind rushed past him as he plummeted – for that brief
moment, he was untethered from the world, defying gravity and relishing the thrill of
cheating death.

Riding his motorcycle through the winding hills was another favorite pastime. The roar of the
engine beneath him, the sensation of speed, and the power he felt in controlling the machine
were intoxicating. It was a different kind of freedom, one that was both raw and liberating.

Actually, riding his motorcycle was his favorite experience until now, because there wasn't
anything more exhilarating, anything that made him feel as alive and left him hungry for
more than making love to Edward. Being inside of that sublime body, made him feel like the
king of the world. He was fascinated by the way his vampire clung to him, dragging him to
muffle his groan in each other's mouths. "Are you close?" Jake panted as he thrust inside of
Edward.

"Almost there," groaned Edward as he gripped the sheets under him"C'mon, you can do it,
harder," he paused as Jacob entered with force. "Yes! Like that…Keep going!" and a few
seconds later, they were coming together.

Jacob hugged Edward with a silly smile and let out a satisfied sigh. "This is incredible," he
said before sliding out from his husband. Then he looked smug. "We deserve a prize this
time."

Edward snorted. "What for?" he wondered, trying not to juggle the bed.
Jacob looked offended and motioned to them. "We didn't break this bed," Edward threw his
head back and laughed. "What?" Edward sat just a little, and then the mattress hit the floor.
Jacob groaned. "When?"

Edward shrugged. "I think I heard a crack earlier when you were riding me, but I was too
preoccupied with something else," he replied, kissing Jacob's arm.

"That was like two hours ago," pointed Jacob, impressed.

"I know. I'm surprised it didn't come off earlier… like you," he joked.

Jacob rolled his eyes and looked at the clock. "It's not even ten, and we already broke another
thing here…" Jacob groaned. "At this pace, Mrs. Cullen won't let us use it anymore."

Edward chuckled. "She loves us too much to do so… Besides, when we finally leave,
everything will be brand new."

The wolf sighed. "I'm being bad if I say that I don't want to leave."

"This place has that effect," replied Edward with a smile.

"No, you have that effect. I love having you only for me and making love all the time," Jacob
admitted.

Edward smiled. "That's not going to change. We'll keep making love every freaking
moment."

"Oh yeah?" asked the wolf with a curious tilt to his head.

"Yes," Edward sat. "Actually, I have a little surprise for you tomorrow…" he began to say
and sighed, standing up. "Sorry, I asked Gustavo and Kaure to come today to arrange
something." At the mention of the woman, Jacob stood up. "I can handle it. Take a snack or
something. It may take a little time…" Jacob nodded and observed Edward leaving the house.

He stood up, taking Edward's advice, and went to raid the kitchen for something to eat. He
picked some smoothie that Edward had made for him earlier as he heathen up some leftovers.
After he finished eating, he went to pick up the clothes that they had scattered around,
making a trail between the kitchen and the living room.

He was picking up some shorts from one of the shelves when he heard his phone ringing. He
didn't remember where his phone was, and the ringing stopped. Then it was Edward's, which
he located more easily.

He frowned at the name on the screen but answered anyway. "Edward?"

"Uh, no, it's Jake… Edward is busy," he paused. "Ethan, you know that I'm on my
honeymoon right?"

He heard the man sigh. "I know, and I know what I'm going to ask is a little too much, but I
need your help and Edward's," he sounded terrified.

"Ethan, I'd gladly help you, but I'm in Brazil right now," he began. "Maybe you can try with
Dr. Cullen, or my dad," Jacob suggested.

The man sighed audibly. "I understand, but sorry, Jake, I don't know them enough…" Jacob
frowned. There were some hushed voices in the background, and one seemed to be like a
woman crying.

Jacob's curiosity was piqued at that. "What is it?"

"It's better if you see it. You won't believe it otherwise. It's a delicate matter," he paused. "I
know I'm asking too much, but this is important," he said.

Jacob glanced at the door, wondering what the hell was taking Edward so much time. He felt
conflicted because this was his honeymoon, but Ethan was calling, and a tiny part of him
knew he owed too much to the Athycun. He had helped Edward back when no one else
would, found a way to help them protect themselves until they figured it out. Jacob owed
him. "I don't know how long it would take us to come back, maybe tonight. I need to speak
with Edward. I'll try to tell him that it's urgent."

"I think I can handle it until then; we'll wait. I appreciate this, Jacob," Ethan replied, and
then he hung up, leaving Jacob to ponder how he would explain this to Edward.

Just as he was contemplating that, Edward returned, a big smile on his face as he tugged off
his shirt, strode back towards Jake, and kissed him on the mouth. "Where were we…" he
murmured in Jacob's ear.

"We need to come back," said Jacob, his voice firm, causing Edward to snort as he kissed
Jacob's shoulder and slid his hand on his husband's shorts to stroke him. He stopped when he
noticed that Jacob wasn't reacting as he expected.

"You're not joking," Edward observed as he noticed the phone in Jacob's hand. "What
happened?" he asked with concern, looking through Jake's thoughts. "No," Edward shook his
head and walked to the bedroom.

"He said it's urgent," Jacob explained. "He said…"

"I'm sure Carlisle can handle it. Give me the phone; I'll call my father. He can handle it,"
Edward reasoned.

"I told him that, but he said he only trusts us," Jacob responded.

"Then he can figure it out on his own."

"Edward…" Jacob sighed.

"No! Are you even hearing yourself?" he laughed bitterly. "Just five minutes ago, you didn't
want to leave this place; you told me that. And what? Ethan calls, and you want to cut off our
honeymoon, our moment…no," Edward remarked as if the idea was ridiculous.

"Edward, he needs us; he said it's urgent…" Jacob insisted, hoping to convey the gravity of
the situation.

"Did he tell you why?" he wondered, and Edward knew the answer. "See, this could be an
exaggeration on his part. We can call Billy, Carlisle, or Jazz. Jake, I don't want to leave,"
sadness in his voice.

"Edward, I think we should."

"Fuck!" he raised his voice in frustration. "Why are you doing this to me?"

"Edward, please…" but Edward walked to his bag, pulled out tickets, and pushed them onto
Jake's chest. The wolf looked at them; it was a flight to Barcelona for tomorrow, and he felt a
knot in his stomach.

"Surprise," said Edward with a devastated face.

"We can rearrange something; I'm sure we can…" he said, and Edward looked at him with an
unknown expression that shattered Jacob's heart. Jacob reached for Edward's hand, trying to
comfort him. "We can go at another time, Edward," he said, but the vampire withdrew his
hand.

"Jacob, please, don't…" he begged.

"We need to go, Eds."

Edward closed his eyes and then looked at him, and all Jacob could see was anger. "Fine!" He
took the tickets and ripped them apart in front of Jacob. "Happy? It seems that I'm too much
of a sucker to say no to you, what a novelty, huh?" he said with a hurt tone.
"Edward…" Jacob attempted to reach for his husband, but Edward brushed him off and
picked up his phone.

"Start packing. I'll arrange everything so we can arrive in Aberdeen tonight," Edward
declared without looking at Jacob. For the first time, Jacob felt like he might be making a
mistake.

Jacob looked at Edward on the other side of the plane, gazing through the window. That had
been his attitude for the last, he checked his phone, nine hours – distant. Edward only spoke
to him to mention their travel plan and for Edward to tell him to take a nap and eat.

The alpha's eyes filled with tears when Edward opted to sit on the opposite side of the plane,
barely looking at him. There was a noticeable distance between them, and it wasn't only
physical. As the plane glided through the sky, Jacob couldn't bear it anymore. He would
confront him, even if he yelled; it was better than this. Anything was better.

"Eds," Jacob began, his voice gentle but concerned. "Is everything alright between us?"

Edward, who had been gazing out of the window, turned his attention to Jacob, his expression
a mixture of sadness and anger. He took a deep breath before he spoke, "Everything is fine.
We are doing what you wanted, aren't we? And I'm making you happy, right? Then
everything is fine." He turned his face to the window.

Jacob felt a knot in his throat and stood up to sit beside Edward but didn't reach for his hand,
fearing rejection. "I'm sorry for making you unhappy and for making you believe that the
only desires that matter are mine. Yours do too, they matter too."

Edward looked at the hurt displayed on Jacob's face. "Then why? Huh? Fuck!" He hit the
armrest. "We were enjoying ourselves. I was enjoying myself. I was going to show you
Spain, and then we'll flip a coin to choose between Norway and Romania…" he paused. "You
stole that from me, and you don't even seem bothered, you don't care… You just decided."

"I'm sorry…" Jacob's voice was low. "I know that it seems crazy, but somehow I think we
need to be there. Don't ask me why; I just know," he said but then looked at their hands,
slightly parted. "But I never wanted to make you unhappy, Edward, and I don't like this –
each of us on the side of the plane, you looking at me like you hate me."

"I don't hate you," Edward hurried to say. "I can't hate you," Edward looked at him. "I'm sad,
frustrated, and angry – mad at you for tearing apart our honeymoon, at Ethan for calling, at
everything… but I don't hate you."

Jacob nodded, he reached for Edward's hand, and smiled when he let him. "I'm sorry. Believe
me, I didn't want to make you sad. Ever… and I promise I will make up with you. I swear,
and if you are right and it was a stupid thing after all, I would let you drag me to whatever
place in the world you want, and buy the car that you want to give me, anything I… I just,
just don't push me, don't do that."

Edward embraced Jake and kissed him on his temple, and at that, the wolf finally thought he
could breathe. The rest of the trip was less eventful, at least for Jake, who finally had his
husband back. As the private charter touched down in Seattle, Jacob and Edward made their
way towards Aberdeen, where Ethan's house awaited them.

Edward drove fast; he just wanted to know the reason he had to cancel his time with his
husband. They pulled in front of the Halibut Bookstore, and waited for its owner to open the
door. As soon as Ethan saw them, he let out a sigh of relief.

"Thanks for coming. Come in," he said, motioning the couple to follow him. Edward noticed
a couple of things; his friends looked exhausted. Edward frowned at Ethan; he wasn't alone.

Jacob couldn't help but voice his concern. "Ethan, what's going on? Why do you need us to
come?" Before the man could answer, a distinct and unmistakable sound cut through the
noise – the cry of a baby. "You have a baby here."

Ethan's face turned dark and motioned for them to follow him to another side of his house. As
soon as they entered the room, in a corner, a visibly shaken couple sat, their faces etched with
anxiety and uncertainty. Edward recognized the woman as Ethan's niece, but what really
caught his attention was two infants covered in vernix and wrapped in towels.

They had pale olive skin with tufts of dark brown, and hazel dark eyes crying inconsolably.
Edward looked appalled because, if he couldn't hear the baby's weird heartbeat, he would
swear that it was an immortal child. Ethan turned to Edward.

Edward looked at the man. "Explain," he hissed, then he shook his head. "Do you have milk
or something?"

"What?" asked Ethan, appalled by the question.

"Milk, Ethan…" he repeated. "They are hungry; that's why they are crying," Edward said.

"Are you sure?" the man in the corner asked, Edward let out a frustrated sigh.

"Danny," Ethan looked at the guy. "Milk in the fridge, Myriam should have left some training
cups in the first cabinet," the guy nodded and hesitated to let the girl who looked at the babies
warily.

"Ethan…" Jacob motioned to start.

The man sighed. "You already met Althea," Jacob nodded. "She found the babies in her
friend's house."

"Leila, her name was Leila," she said sobbing.

"She is dead," Edward realized.

The girl glared at Edward. "She was murdered by one of those," she accused.

"They are babies," Jacob hissed at the man.

"They are freaks, they killed Leila…" she repeated.

Danny came back with the training cups and gave them, placed them on the bed, and took a
step back, not wanting to touch the babies. Jacob rolled his eyes and took the baby that was
on the left, trying to remember how to hold a baby. He made sure to secure the head and then
offered the cup. The infant looked at him, placed his hand on the cup, and started to suck,
Jacob smiled at him.

"Edward?" Jacob motioned to the other baby. Edward looked at Jacob and replicated what he
had done, took the cup, pressed it to the baby, and he started to suck.

"Exactly what happened?" asked the vampire.

Althea glanced at Danny, who began to speak, "Leila was our friend, and she was so
responsible and dedicated to her work, you know," he began, then frowned. "Then she made
this trip to La Antigua to reconnect with her roots, she said. She came back, and everything
seemed alright. I saw her about three weeks ago," he explained.

"It was my fault. I shouldn't have let her go alone…" Althea sobbed.

Edward tried to read the girl's thoughts, but they were hard to follow. "What happened next
after she came back from Cuba?"

"She quit. She loved teaching and her students. She told me she was going through
something, that she felt sick, then…" she took a deep breath. "She forbade me to go to her
place, and I swear she wasn't alone. Every time I called, there were whispers in the
background," Thea explained.

"Leila always replies to our texts, but three days ago her texts became less frequent, and
we've been calling her since yesterday, no answer," Danny explained. Jacob nodded along,
still not understanding anything, unlike his husband, who seemed to have a better idea. He
focused on the baby he was holding, eyes closed, sucking the bottle. Probably it wasn't the
best, but he looked happy. "We entered Leila's apartment, and we found her in bed, covered
in blood," he said with a nauseous face.
"And those were there," Thea finished.

"Danny, why don't you take Thea to get something to calm herself," the guy nodded, and they
both left the room.

"I saw Leila before she went on her trip. She wasn't pregnant, and even if she was, she would
have told my niece something," he shook his head.

"You found something else, didn't you?" Edward asked.

The man nodded, "They freaked out. Danny called me, and I went to the apartment. The trash
can was full with an empty bag of blood, so I took the babies, called a friend in the police,
and left the place."

"Someone was feeding her," Edward realized. "She was being a mother, and her kids were
hungry," he said.

Jacob finally caught on. "Wait a minute, are you telling me that they are..." Jacob looked at
the baby sleeping in his arms "No."

"Hybrids. I haven't heard anything of it. Carlisle never mentioned something like this," he
shook his head.

"I know. I didn't believe it either, but that is the only explanation. I knew I couldn't leave
them, but then I realized that I didn't know what to do," he looked at the couple. "That's why I
called you. I thought you would know what to do," he looked at Edward.

Edward laughed and placed the baby on the bed. "You expect us to take them in? Are you
crazy?"

"What else can I do, Edward? Look at them. They don't look like newborns. I can't exactly
drop them in a safe haven or in a church. Humans wouldn't know what to do with them," he
paused. "I thought you and Jake would be more open to do something."

"You thought wrong!" He hissed. The baby he just left started to cry, and Jacob glared.
"What?" his husband motioned 'hold him, you are frustrated, it's not his fault.' Edward rolled
his eyes and picked the baby again. The infant settled immediately. "You shouldn't have
called us. This could bring so much trouble for us. Have you thought of that?"

"I'm sorry. I told you, I thought both of you would be more open to this."

"Eds," Jacob called softly, and Edward observed his husband and the way Jake looked at the
baby.

"Jake, no," he began, but something flashed in his mind. It wasn't a thought; he looked down
to see the baby had reached his tiny hand and pressed it against Edward's finger.

"What?" wondered Jacob.

Edward smiled. "Wait, he… he, uhm," he closed his eyes and focused on the baby's thoughts.
It was blurry, but he saw a woman with long hair talking to them, green eyes, a smile even
when it was obvious she was in pain. "Leila wanted them. He knows that, remembers her
face and her voice."

"How do you know?" asked Ethan.

"Because he showed me. I don't know how; his recollection is blurry, but he knows that his
mother loved him, loved them…" Edward revealed.

"Edward," Jacob tried again.

"Jacob, we can't. We don't… we can't," he replied.

Jacob placed the baby he was holding on the bed, making sure to not disturb him. He looked
at Ethan. "Edward and I, we need to talk…"he glanced at his husband. 'I'll listen, please let's
talk,' Edward settled the second baby in the bed and nodded at Ethan before exiting the room.

On his way out, he noticed the distressed couple. He turned to them. "They aren't dangerous,"
he said, reassuring them.

"Are you taking them? Her uncle..." Danny wondered.

"Why do you care?" Edward asked, noticing the way both acted towards the kids, doing
nothing to conceal their disgust, but there was something else.

"I don't, but Leila did," he paused, and Danny let out a sob. "Otherwise, they wouldn't be
alive. She was good," he said. Althea sobbed.

"That was brave of her part," Edward commented.

"Or stupid," Thea spat.

Her boyfriend hugged her harder. "Are you taking them? Ethan didn't say anything, but I
know that they aren't like us. But you seem to know what they are," Danny squinted his eyes
at Edward.

"I don't know. I need to have a chat with him," Edward replied with honesty.

Danny nodded, and Edward went outside, and found Jacob looking for something in their
suitcase. "Jake?"

He turned to Edward and smiled, walking to the vampire. "Open your hand," the oldest did it,
and Jacob pressed something onto his hand. Edward took a look at it; it was the charms that
Jake had bought at the fair. "I got them because they remind me of the Q'waeti and the first
person. I thought I could give them to my sisters, you know, because they were the first twins
in my family," he mused.

"Jacob, what does this have to do with anything?"

"I bought them because something pulled me to do it. But what if they weren't for the twins
that were already my family, but the ones who can be."

"You can't base a decision on a pull," Edward said like he was crazy.

"I can because the same pull brought me to the woods that night, the night that started
everything. I wouldn't have you if I hadn't followed that silly pull."

"Jacob," Edward looked at the pendants in his hand again. "We only know that they are the
offspring of a human and a vampire. A human that a month ago wasn't pregnant, but
somehow she birthed two children that don't look like they were born yesterday," he pointed,
trying to be reasonable. "They would end… sooner than later."

Jacob clenched his jaw and nodded, "I already considered that."

"We just got married, and you want to raise children, hybrids no less."

"They would fit with us, a family of humans, vampires, shapeshifters..." Jacob reached for his
husband's hands. "I do want it because I feel like we should do it, but only if you want it."

Edward looked through his husband's mind. "I didn't know you wanted children," he
frowned. "I've read your mind thousands of times and never saw it. How?"

Jacob shrugged. "I knew I couldn't have it with you, so I just buried it and never entertained
the idea." Edward looked at him with guilt. "No," he smiled at his husband. "Don't go there.
You didn't steal anything from me. I love you, Edward, and I love our life. It never bothered
me because what we have is enough to be happy, more than enough. You know that."

Edward nodded. "You want this," he said.

Jacob shook his head. "Only if you want to."

"And if I say no, you wouldn't resent me?" wondered Edward.

"No!" Jacob frowned. "Of course not. I would never feel anything about you aside from love.
That's the..." he paused, "Do I think we can protect them? Yes. Would it be hard? Yes. But
think..." he frowned, his phone ringing. He let go of Edward's hand and checked the number.
"It's Blondie."

He answered and put the phone on speaker. "Jake? Are you alright?" her voice was shaking.

He frowned. "Uh, yeah..." he began, not understanding why she was calling. They didn't tell
anyone that they were back.
"And Edward? Jake, is my brother okay?" He could hear voices in the background.

"Rose, I'm fine," Edward replied. "What are you calling?"

She sighed. "I, we... well, Alice said that... she said that something was wrong with both of
you, but she doesn't know what," she began. "And you and your stupid dog weren't answering
my texts, and Esme called the Isle, and they told us that you left in the morning, and I freaked
out."

"Barbie," Jacob began. "Rose, we're fine, I promise."

"Okay," her voice still sounds strained. "Okay, it's just Alice, she said that your future is kind
of blurry, like when…"

"Jacob imprinted on me," Edward finished, looking inside the house. He understood that,
even if he hadn't voiced it, he had already made the decision.

"Edward?"

"Rosalie, our secret project?" he asked, and Jacob frowned.

"What? Edward…"

"About our secret project," he repeated. "Tell Esme that I would call her later for more
details. It would need some modifications, but we're fine," he said.

"I don't get it… just come back in one piece, both of you," she said and hung up.
 Edward closed his eyes, pressed the pendants into Jake's hand, and saw the deflected look on
his husband's face, even when he tried to conceal it. "You should put those away," Jacob
nodded, a knot in his throat. "They are still babies; they can't wear them, yet."

"Edward?" the alpha looked at his husband with a puzzled expression, heart beating fast.

"I don't know if we are going to make a mistake. I don't know if we are going to regret it
later," he said. "But we can't let them stay here. Their mother just died, and no one would
know how to take care of them. They are defenseless."

"Yeah," Jacob nodded along.

"And I'm terrified, like you don't have any idea, because I can't even process what is
happening."

"I know."

"But we have been through a lot of things together," he smiled at Jacob. "And I want it too,
and I think that they should have a place to feel safe."

"We'll be okay," said Jacob, hugging his husband tightly. "I promise you."

Chapter End Notes

Let me know what you think about it! 👀

So, babies 😳😳😳
 At the Ivy Gate, Crain
Chapter Notes

Another one! So things are about to change.

🤭🤭🤭
See the end of the chapter for more notes

The air in Ethan's house felt heavy as Edward and Jacob reentered, finally reaching an
agreement. The wolf headed directly to the room where the babies were, a newfound purpose
driving his steps. Danny, with a mix of curiosity and concern, looked at Edward; Althea had
her head pressed on his shoulder.

"Are you taking them?" he asked.

"Yes," the vampire had a hard time focusing on what to say with so many loud thoughts
around him; it was quite messy to disentangle them. "And I didn't say anything earlier, but
I'm sorry for your loss."

Althea nodded as she sobbed silently. "Thank you," Danny replied, hugging his girlfriend.

"I understand this is a hard time for you," he began, looking directly at Althea. "And I would
comprehend if you say no, but when things settle down, would you be able to answer some
questions about Leila?"

Thea, still grappling with her emotions, glared at him. "Really? What do you need to know?
If she has any diseases in her family? Or if she used any drugs?" She spat. "I saw his face,
your husband, the way he looked at them, like they were so precious. I bet he was dying to
have kids, huh?" She said with bitterness.

"Thea…" Danny shook his head at her.

"I understand where you are coming from, but you must understand that my husband is a
protector. And you should know that we aren't happy about this development. By the way
you spoke about Leila, she sounded like a lovely woman, and I want to know more about
her."
"Why? What interest would you have in her? You have those. Let me grieve in peace."

Edward, with gentle understanding, replied, "My husband and I will do everything to provide
those babies a safe place… I know you are pretending not to care about them, but you do;
otherwise, I wouldn't be here." He paused, and she avoided his look. "I will do everything to
ensure they are happy and loved, but I won't forget where they come from. When they grow
older, I would like to have some answers about their mom. I want to make sure they won't
forget her. Leila is not here, but a part of her is with her children."

Althea blinked away more tears. "She was so good. All the kids loved her; some of them
called her mamma. She was their favorite teacher," she smiled sadly and took a deep breath.
"She somehow knew what everyone needed, and she was so brutally honest, she liked green;
it reminded her of the forest. She loved jazz, she was fun, she…" and she broke again.

"Edward, right?" Danny called; the vampire nodded. "Like you said, it's not the best moment.
We can answer anything you want to know, but right now, let us mourn Leila."

The vampire nodded and made his way to the room where the children were waiting. They
were settled, and Ethan was speaking with Jacob. "Yeah?" Edward frowned.

"Ethan was telling me that it's one boy and one girl…" The vampire nodded "And that
probably they were born sometime yesterday," the vampire nodded. With each more piece of
information, he grew more anxious.

Ethan passed a couple of small old blankets to Jacob, and the wolf started to wrap one of the
kids and placed him in his husband's arms. "Sorry I can't offer anything else…" he said
apologetically.

"We'll figure it out, right, Edward?" said Jacob as he held the second baby.

"Let me know, okay? I knew Leila…" Ethan began, looking at the babies. "I would like to
know that her babies are doing okay," and Edward nodded, understanding that he would
make sure that those babies never forgot about their mother. She deserved not to be forgotten.
The vampire was driving like crazy; it was past ten, and the closest store was going to close
in less than an hour. They needed supplies—a lot of baby supplies. The twins needed a bath,
food, and something to carry them. "Be more gentle," Jacob scolded him from the backseat,
trying to keep both babies from moving, a difficult task when his husband was speeding like
they were being chased by a patrol car.

"I already told you they close at eleven," the vampire said, motioning to the phone.

"I know, sorry. It's just difficult to keep them from moving around…" Jacob sighed. "Are we
close?" he asked, frowning.

Edward's eyes flickered between the road ahead and the glowing map on his phone. The
automated voice of the GPS echoed through the car. "In the next turn," he replied. Jacob
nodded, and finally, Edward parked outside Target. There weren't many people in the lot, and
Edward turned to give Jacob his wallet when the wolf spoke.

"You need to do this quickly, alright? I don't want to risk someone seeing me here with two
newborn babies," Jacob said worriedly. "Grab the essentials, what we may need tonight and
what fits in the trunk with our stuff…" Edward nodded, and like it was on autopilot, he got
out of the car, grabbed a shopping cart, and strode into the store. He realized he didn't have a
clue where to start.

He didn't know anything about babies, not in the practical sense. What the hell did Jacob
mean by essentials? And why was he the one in charge of this?

He needed help, and before he processed what he was doing, he was dialing a number.

"Edward?" Billy's voice was a relief for the vampire.

"Billy, I…" an announcement was heard, about the store closing in forty-five minutes.

"That doesn't sound like you are in Brazil, why does it sound like you are in Target?" he said,
and he heard the rumbling of the sheet.

"Because I am," Edward replied.

"Edward, what happened?"

"There was a change of plan," he confessed.

"And where 's Jake?"

"Dealing with the change of plans?"

"From the beginning, tell me what's happening…" and he did, the brief version though.
"Alright so you and my son are sort of adopting half vampires who lost their mother, and you
need help shopping for them?" he asked.

"Yes," Edward said. He heard a sigh, and he swore he could visualize his father-in-law
scrubbing his face.

"Oh my… You know that when I asked for a souvenir I didn't mean kids, right?" He joked,
and Edward knew that it was probably the lack of sleep talking. "You know what? Let's
address my son's impulsiveness and your inability to say no to him, another time… Did you
get a cart?"

"Yes," the vampire looked at the empty red shopping cart in front of him.

"Look for the Baby section," Edward started to walk, but the place was huge. "Ask someone
Edward…" the vampire nodded and he finally reached the correct aisle.

"There's a lot of things," he said. There were clothes, toys, everything so colorful was
freaking overwhelming.
"And it would get worse, focus…" he didn't know he had said aloud. "Let's be practical; do
you see the onesies, tiny baby clothes?" Edward hummed; he wasn't an idiot, he knew what
onesies were. "Look for size zero, but listen to me, if the babies seem bigger, then go straight
to the next size…" Edward nodded.

"How many should I buy?" he asked, as he had already picked up four.

"Grab enough, maybe ten of them; babies are kind of messy, so better safe than sorry… we'll
figure it out when you come back," Edward put that in the cart and grabbed a couple of pants
as well. "Next, you see the diapers?" the vampire walked to the aisle and nodded
affirmatively. "Grab a big package, with the picture of the smallest baby on it."

"Which brand?" Was it really that important?

"It's Target, grab from the pile that has fewer packets," Edward complied. "Close should be
the wet wipes; choose the most expensive one."

"What else?" Billy went on, with the bottles, formula, blanket, and toiletries, so Edward
started to see the pattern of things that he needed to buy and always grabbed two of
everything. "Are you sure?"

"If I'm sure you need a car seat? Yes, son, you need two and look for something that is a
carrier as well, and look for a stroller," he said, and as with his previous choices, the vampire
grabbed the less hideous ones. "Now go to pay, my son should be freaking out in the car."
Edward pushed the cart toward the register and paid for everything.

"It's fine, I'll do it…" he replied when someone offered to help with the bags. He heard Billy
yawn. "Thanks, really…"

"You're welcome. I think you and Jake can figure out the rest, but if you don't call me,
alright?"
"Okay," he heard Billy sigh again.

"And when you are settled at home, call me. I would like to meet my grandkids," and he hung
up. Edward walked to the car, and Jacob lowered the window.

"Finally," he said, his voice strained.

"Sorry, Love, there were a lot of things," he replied, and Jacob nodded. "You know how to
install this?" he motioned to the car seat, and Jacob smiled. They juggled a little in Edward's
car, but thirty minutes later, they had the baby changed and their things in two big duffles that
Edward had picked up on his way out.

"I think we shouldn't drive to Forks today; I know it's a two-hour trip…" Jacob began.

"I know you didn't get any sleep on the flight, and you are exhausted… I'll find us a hotel,
and we can figure out the rest tomorrow, okay?" the alpha nodded gratefully. Edward pulled
in front of the nearest hotel he found. "I'll get us a room…" Jacob nodded.

Edward entered the place, and it seemed nice, and walked to the concierge. "Good night,
welcome to Pinecrest."

"A suite, please…" he said, taking out his card. "If you have one with a kitchenette, it would
be great," he requested.

"Certainly, only for you sir?" she asked, typing on the computer.

"No, I'm with my husband and… our children," he said, and the woman smiled. When the
four of them finally found their room, he allowed himself to be relieved.

Edward was sitting on a small sofa, phone in hand, as he kept track of the occupants of the
bedroom. Jacob was soundly asleep, as well as the twins in their makeshift bed. Edward
checked once again that they were breathing okay and turned his attention to his phone to
keep researching. One thing was knowing the basics as a physician, but as a father, it was a
totally different thing.

He took another look at his husband, who, before falling asleep, made Edward promise to
wake him up if the babies woke up. But when the first round of cries echoed in the room and
the alpha didn't wake up, Edward let him be. He had fed them twice and changed their
diapers as best as he could.

He was reading an article about infant cramps when Rosalie's name appeared on the screen.

"Can you talk?" she asked.

"Yeah, they are sleeping, even my wolf…" he chuckled. "Did you guys already start?"

"Yes, Esme was waiting for the stores to open to go shop, and Emmett and I already moved
everything from the studio to the second closet. Everything fits there…" she explained.

"How long do you think it will be ready?"

"By tomorrow, everything will be set. We needed to figure out a couple of things, but we'll
handle it," she explained and let out a content sigh "Sorry, it's… you're bringing babies, I'm
happy."

Edward smiled sadly. "Rose, I know that you always…"

"No," she hurried to say "I would stop you right there. I already had that conversation with
Emmett. I'm fine… This is more than I could hope for. I'm going to be an aunt. I'm fine,
Edward, really," Edward hummed and didn't press the topic.

He looked again at the babies as they raised their chests. "How about the rest?"
"Well, you know Em, he goes along with anything, and he starts to call Esme Nana, and she
seems happy as well…" Edward hummed. "Carlisle is stuck in his studio, trying to figure this
out."

"What about Bree, Jazz, and Alice?" he wondered.

"Bree is following Em around, I think she is nervous. Alice is just sitting in the living room,
and Jasper is beside her, they haven't been talkative…" she replied.

"I don't know if what I did was the right thing…"

"You can't take back this, Edward; it's done. We… all of us need to find a way to move on
from this."

Edward snorted. "Are you really, Rosalie?"

"Oh shut up! People change, okay?" she said. "Text me when you are coming; we'll be
waiting."

"Alright, thanks, really…"

"Yeah, yeah…" she said and hung up.

"Why aren't you here?" Jacob groaned, extending his hand across the bed. Edward chuckled
and walked towards his husband and sat on the edge of the bed.

"Good morning, sleepyhead…" he said, kissing Jake on his hair.

Jacob hummed and then opened his eyes and looked around. "Shit!" he scrubbed his eyes.
"We aren't in Brazil…"

"No," Edward chuckled; Jacob looked at the other bed and sighed, "yeah, they really brought
them along. Any regrets?"
Jacob shook his head, "No, I'm just freaking out a little…" he said.

Edward captured his mouth, "Well, I had," he checked the phone again, "Nine hours to do
so…"

"Oh my! Please tell me that they didn't cry at all, and that's why I didn't wake up…" he said,
pressing his forehead on Edward's chest embarrassed.

"It's fine, you need your sleep, Okay? You can handle the matinee shift," Edward joked, and
Jacob laughed at that.

The alpha stood up to see the babies, "They are so tiny, aren't they?" Edward nodded, then
Jacob frowned at all things that were scattered in the room, "I don't know how all of that will
fit in our room," he said worriedly.

Edward shook his head amused, "Let me worry about that, okay?"

Jacob complied and sat on the other bed facing the twins, " And don't know how I would
explain this to my dad, or Rachel and the pack…"

"Billy already knows," Edward admitted; Jacob tilted his head.

"You told my dad."

"I have to, and it's your fault…" Jacob snorted, 'how is that my fault?' "You sent me, me to
buy for babies, Jacob, you think I have any idea of how to buy all this stuff… I didn't know
what I was doing when I was already calling him."

"Please tell me that he isn't mad."

"He isn't," he said, and then "He texted me early this morning; apparently, he has a lot of
memorabilia from when you and your sisters were kids. He called Esme to pick those," he
explained.

"Are you sure that you spoke with my dad?"

"Yes, Jake, he said that he would like to meet his grandchildren," Jacob smiled, "And said
that he won't tell anyone about it until we say otherwise."

"Good, I can't deal with everyone else…" Edward nodded, "Hey, can you order me food…
while I freshen up," he said, and Edward nodded. Jacob was finishing his sandwich when the
babies woke up.

"I was waiting for them to be up to give them their bath," Edward stated.

Jacob nodded and picked up the little boy, "Do you know how to do that part?"

"In theory, we'll figure it out," Jacob smiled, and he was right. An hour later, they were
feeding the recently bathed babies. Edward was sitting on the bed, while he was burping one
 of the twins. Jacob was pacing the room, doing the same, when he caught a glimpse of
something; it was Edward's face smiling at someone. "That was early."

Jacob looked at the baby in his arms, and then at Edward. "This was what you were talking
about last night, how?"

"I don't know, but it is fascinating to see through his eyes…" Jacob nodded. Edward's phone
buzzed, and he picked up. "It's a message from Jenkins; he is asking for names. Who is
Jenkins?," he wondered, looking at Edward.

"I told you once about him, remember? The man I used to find you," Jacob nodded, the one
who forged their papers, "I left him a message to craft some birth certificates and adoption
papers for my nephews," he explained.

"You already made off with history," Jacob realized, amazed.

"Just in case, but probably we wouldn't even need to, but that takes us to the next issue, and
it's names, because I've been calling them babies and it's confusing."

Jacob smiled, "I may have an idea," and Edward shook his head amused because of course he
did

Chapter End Notes

Sooo 👀 did you like it? Let me know 🙃

😨😨😨
So Edward at target is based on my own experience when I have to buy things for babies

🫣👶🥺😌😲🏡🚪🔥😜🥹😍
Spoilers in emojis ahead:
 Little Cottage, Melartin
Chapter Notes

Another chapter! 🫣🫣🫣

This one it has a bit of everything, like you'll be laughing and then 🥲
Hope you like it... And the names.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Edward and Jacob spent the last couple of days in Aberdeen, trying to find their footing in the
unexpected parenthood phase; now, it was time to head back to Forks and face their family.
Edward glanced at the rearview, a smile lighting up his face as he saw the twins peacefully
asleep. Then, his gaze shifted to Jake, who was fidgeting with his wedding ring.

One didn't need to be a mind reader to sense the alpha's anxiety about the family's reaction to
their children. Rosalie had kept them informed about the happenings in Cullen's residence.
While most vampires were excited about the new additions, two of them harbored concerns.

Edward knew he couldn't shield Jacob from it. He hoped that Alice and Jasper could at least
pretend around Jake. "Love is going to be fine," he reassured.

Jacob smiled skeptically, "Can I say that this is the first time I don't believe you?"

Edward huffed, parking in front of the house, "It will be fine," he insisted. Jacob nodded, and
Edward urged him to look. "We did the right thing. I'm still terrified, but we did the right
thing."

Jacob nodded, leaning in to kiss the vampire. Edward chuckled as he noticed their little ones
waking up. "Just in time, let's do it." Jacob got out of the car, taking the babies and placing
them in the fancy stroller Edward had bought.
"It's not fancy," Edward huffed, carrying the leather diaper backpack. 'Not fancy like your
backpack?' "It's not. It was the least outrageous thing I found. All those colors…" he
shuddered.

Jacob pressed his face against his husband's chest. "Thank you for making me laugh," he
mumbled.

Edward kissed his forehead. "My pleasure." Jacob sighed, and they entered the house. They
made their way to the living room, where all of the Cullen members, plus Billy, awaited
them.

Edward placed his backpack down and picked up his daughter. Jacob did the same with the
little boy, who was now more awake. The newlyweds looked at everyone's faces, but no one
said anything or moved.

All eyes were fixed on them, on the babies they were holding. Alice and Jasper exchanged
worried looks; their concern mirrored Carlisle's, whose mind seemed to be racing through all
the check-ups he needed to do on the children his son had brought home. Esme and Rosalie
shared a smile and gripped their hands, thrilled by the arrival of babies in the family.

Bree looked curious as Billy surveyed the family of four in front of them. Emmett, however,
looked excited and was the first to break the silence with a joke. "I'm impressed, Eddie. You
just found a way to knock up Jacob? Let's see the pups."

Jacob and Edward looked at each other, and everyone burst into laughter. It was a mix of joy,
nervousness, and uncertainty, but it was enough to break the tension.

Jacob smiled at his son and motioned for Rosalie to come over. She took a hesitant step,
unable to believe that Jacob had chosen her to hold one of the babies for the first time. "Look,
this is your Aunt Rose," Jacob introduced. Rosalie received the baby with all the delicacy she
could muster and smiled at the infant in her arms.

"He's so tiny… Esme," she called out to the woman, who took a step forward to catch a
glimpse of the babies. The matriarch looked at the little boy with beautiful eyes and a few
curls on his head, looking straight at her.

"He's precious," Esme nodded, getting closer to Rosalie to take a better look at the baby.

"And my direct competitor, a good handsome fella," Emmett murmured, shaking gently his
covered feet. Jacob smiled at the sight.

Edward walked towards Billy and crouched down to place the girl on the Quileute arm that
was already waiting for her. "And this baby girl wants to meet her grandparents," Edward
said, looking at Billy and his own father. Carlisle walked softly and positioned himself
behind Billy to meet his granddaughter.

"She is lovely, Edward," the doctor praised the baby.

"Those cheeks…" said Billy, tracing the soft skin there. It had been so long since he had held
a baby. Now, he was holding his son's daughter. It wasn't exactly what he once wished for,
but looking at Jacob's face, he couldn't help but be happy for him.

The baby girl was similar to her brother, with the only difference that her hazel eyes had
more green flecks in them.

Carlisle noticed that Bree was fidgeting to see the babies but nervous to take a step forward.
"Bree, come in," Carlisle called her, but she didn't move. "You aren't going to hurt her,
darling. Come in..." Bree nodded and walked towards them, smiling.

Billy chuckled as she reminded him of his own daughters when Jacob was born, hesitating to
hold their baby brother. "Bree, come here. I'll teach you how to hold her," she looked at
Edward for permission.

"Go ahead," he nodded eagerly, and with a few encouraging words, she was now holding the
baby in her arms.

The youngest Cullen cleared her throat. "Hi, I'm your Aunt Bree," she smiled, playing with
the baby's hand. The baby held her pinky finger and made a face like it was smiling. Bree
looked at her father. "Did you see it?"

"She likes you," Bree's smile widened at Edward's words, and then she frowned because
Jasper and Alice had remained in their seats, and the alpha noticed as well.

"Don't you want to meet my children?" Jake asked. Alice looked conflicted, and Jasper took
her hand.

Alice nodded at the wolf. "Of course," she said, walking towards the baby boy, while Jasper
joined Bree. The blonde guy was overwhelmed with all the emotions floating around, and he
locked his hands behind him before speaking.

"Even though I'm inclined to call them pups as well," Carlisle nudged playfully at his son.
"Can we know the names?"

"Jake chose them," Edward started.

"Oh no," said Emmett, the guy complained.

"Hey!" Jacob defended himself, and Edward grinned, embracing his husband from behind.

"And I, of course, agree with him. They are beautiful," the vampire confirmed, placing his
chin on Jake's shoulder.

The alpha cleared his throat. "So Grandma Esme…"

"Nana Esme," corrected Emmett.

"I'm fine with either one," the woman commented, amused, receiving a smirk from her
husband.
"Sorry," Jake huffed. "Nana Esme is holding our son Ciliam Masen, in honor of our fathers,"
Jacob explained, and Carlisle bowed his head, happy to be included in the name.

"And in honor of our mothers," Edward paused. "Bree is holding our daughter Sarah
Esmeralda."

"Boys," Esme passed the baby carefully to Rosalie again before going to hug the couple.
After breaking the embrace, Edward looked at Billy whose eyes were gleaming.

"I hope it doesn't bother you," the man shook his head.

"It's a beautiful name to not be used," he said, looking at the girl. The family gathered eagerly
to inquire about the babies, and gradually, the tension in the room dissipated.

Rosalie cleared her throat, suggesting, "Edward, why don't you show your wolf our secret
project?" She then glanced at the babies and continued, "We'll drop them off in an hour."
Edward shook his head. 'You just came back from your honeymoon,' she thought, and Edward
tilted his head.

The blonde rolled her eyes, but then considered it would be nice to spend more time with the
babies. She smiled, "I think in three hours would be good," correcting herself, looking at
Edward. 'Be presentable by then.' Edward winked at her before dragging his husband out of
the house.

Jacob followed Edward through a paved path behind the Cullen residence; the wolf had been
close several times, yet he never noticed the route. About to ask Edward what was happening,
Jacob caught sight of it – a charming little house, akin to those described in fairytales. Its
exterior, constructed from weathered wood, featured a front garden full of wildflowers,
making it simply stunning.

Turning to Jacob, Edward smiled with a twinkle in his eye. "Surprise," he said.
Jacob's eyes widened in astonishment. "It's ours?"

Edward gestured to the cottage. "This is my wedding gift to you, since you declined the
car…" he started.

"You bought a house then?" Jacob asked, amused.

"The house was already here, just needed some fixing. Esme planned the rest, and everyone
helped, especially Rosalie," he explained. "She was very vocal about your dislike for fancy
things…"

"That's why I love Barbie," joked Jacob. Edward guided his husband, opened the green door,
and invited him inside.

Inside, Jacob felt the warmth and quickly noticed a fireplace in the living room. The colors,
from beige pattern curtains to olive carpet and a cozy cobalt blue sofa, followed a fall palette.

The inside screamed home.

Jake loved the Cullens' residence, but the high ceilings and big windows seemed too grand.
This house, his house, was all about simplicity and comfort. Everywhere, a perfect mix of his
and his husband's things, like Edward's book collection on shelves holding Jacob's carved
figurines. Around the TV, movie collections and vinyls with family portraits. "This is
beautiful, Eds…"

Edward guided Jacob further into the house, and the wolf noticed a small spinet piano
between their living room and the dining table. "A spinet, so we can have our own here,"
Edward explained.

Jacob explored the kitchen with a beautiful countertop and wooden cabinets. "It's nice, so this
was what you were hiding…" Jacob grinned, touching the dinner table. Every detail
screamed home.

"You know that I always want to give you everything." Jacob turned to him, leaned in, and
kissed Edward.

"You always find a way to make me fall in love with you more, how?" Edward reached for
Jacob's hand, kissing it softly.

"Let me show you the recent changes…"

Jacob nodded, and they walked to a room originally intended as a studio, transformed into a
nursery with two cribs. The room bathed in white had draws of pine in shades of green,
shelves stocked with family photos, baby essentials, and toys. Jacob recognized a couple of
items, including a long-legged bunny from Sue and a small teddy bear from his mom.

"I can't believe that my dad gave up this one…" Jacob touched the surface of the familiar
rocking chair.

"How come?"
"He made it for my mom when she was pregnant with me, from scratch with his old canoe,"
Jacob sighed. "When mom died, he put it in his room, and no one could touch it."

"Maybe he thought that you should have it…"

"Yeah…" Jacob reached for Edward's hand. "I can't believe they made this in two days…"

"We are missing ours," Edward said, dragging Jacob to a door at the end of the house. The
first thing he noticed was the bed in the room, thankfully without obnoxious cushions. "I
heard you for the first time, love…"

Jacob nudged him. "It's not functional. I don't want to take all of them every time we go to
bed. Two pillows are enough, besides, I don't even use them… I prefer you," Edward
embraced Jacob.

"You like it, right? This is the only room that I did by myself."

"You, sir, did perfectly… like the colors," he motioned to the cobalt blue and dark green in
the room. "No fluffy carpet, which I hate, the lighting, the decor… Everything, is a mix of us.
You gave me everything I didn't think I would have, and it's perfect."

Jacob looked at the nightstand with a metal frame. Then, he took a second look at the bed and
raised the duvet. Yes, it was metal as well. "Maybe this would work better for us…"

Jacob laughed. He then looked at the open door and let out a whimper. "Alice…" Edward
nodded.

Jacob entered the closet, and indeed it was Alice's doing because it had the same layout as the
boutique she had dragged him to. He checked one of the walls, and it was full of shorts and
T-shirts. "For your tendency to rip clothes…"

"I don't do that," Edward raised an eyebrow. "Not that much… you didn't let me finish."

"Let me show you the bathroom," the vampire said. When Jacob entered, it was pure
perfection, a good-sized bath and a Clairboy. But the standout was undoubtedly the glass
mirror that covered one of the walls. Edward chuckled. "I knew that you would love it."

Jacob rolled his eyes. "You couldn't know by then that I would love having sex in front of it."

Edward learned to kiss Jacob as he played with the button of his pants. "But I did, I know
you," he said as he unbuttoned and zipped down his pants. "The tour is done," he murmured
against Jacob's lip. "It's been a long day, and our family won't be dropping the babies for a
few hours." Jacob smirked.

"Shower," Jacob said as he took his shirt off. "Now…" Edward smirked as they undressed
themselves quickly and entered the shower. The vampire opened the faucet, and a gentle drop
of water fell on them, their mouths pressing together.

Edward pushed Jacob softly to the wall, and he broke the kiss to trace his husband's neck,
clavicle with his lips as his hand reached for Jacob's cock that was getting hard. "I want you,"
the vampire murmured as he stroked his husband softly. "You want me, right?" Jacob nodded,
closing his eyes. "Jake, tell me," he said, stopping his movements.

Jacob looked at him. "You know the answer, I always want you…" Edward smirked and
motioned his husband to turn around. They turned off the water, and Jacob felt Edward's
finger tracing his entrance, a familiar and welcomed presence. "Edward…" he moaned,
turning to his left and noticing among soaps and fancy shampoo, a bottle of lube.

Edward chuckled, kissing his husband's nape. "Just in case…" he explained, pressing another
finger in.

"It comes in handy… ah, fuck!" Jacob choked as Edward jiggled his fingers inside.

"How do you want me? Slow?" He moved his fingers in and out, then increased the speed.
"Or fast?"

"Ah…yes, whatever you want," Jacob panted against the tiles. "Just hurry up."

"As you wish," replied the vampire, withdrawing his fingers and aligning himself to enter
Jacob, setting a rapid pace from the beginning that elicited moans from Jacob and requests to
fuck him harder.

"More, harder Eds…." Jacob whimpered, and Edward thrust more and more, dragging groans
from Jacob. "You feel so good," moaned the alpha as Edward nibbled his ear, and Jacob
pressed himself more onto Edward's cock, seeking his release.

"My gorgeous Jake, my love, you feel incredible as always…" Edward murmured, trailing his
husband's wet chest until he reached Jake's groin and started to stimulate him.

Jacob closed his eyes. "Your mouth..." he whispered, tilting his head to give Edward space.
"Come on, Eds, I'm close." The vampire kissed the tender flesh on Jacob's shoulder, sucking
gently. He increased his pace, and when Jacob least expected it, Edward sank his teeth,
causing Jacob to scream as he climaxed in Edward's hand.

Originally meant to be a simple bite, Jacob had different plans. He reached for his husband's
head, ensuring Edward's mouth stayed in place. "Drink until you cum…" Edward groaned. 'I
trust you, do it.' Jacob urged, "You want it, Edward, please…"

The vampire moved faster as his mouth filled with his husband's blood. Jacob moaned his
name, clenching around him as he reached his release. Immediately, Edward separated from
Jacob and pulled out.

Edward turned to see his husband, cupping his face. "Are you alright?"

Jacob smiled. "I know my limits, Eds, and I trust you, okay? I like it when you do it... it's like
having a second orgasm. It's fine." Jacob kissed Edward, tasting himself. "What if we test the
bed?"

Edward grinned. "We have a couple of hours; let's make the most of it…"
The newlyweds had just taken another shower, this time with the sole purpose of cleaning up.
They changed the sheets but remained naked in bed, lazily making out, savoring the little
time they had before Rose brought the twins.

"I approve this bed," said Jacob contently.

"Of course you do," Edward nuzzled, amused at Jake's wet hair.

"I love having you like this…" the alpha sighed, his head pressed against Edward's chest.

"Me too, love, but we have to dress up…" Jacob groaned at the statement, stood up, retrieved
pants and a shirt from the closet, threw them on the bed, and then went to a small wardrobe in
front of the bed. He started opening drawers, but the first ones only contained pajamas. In the
last one, he finally found his boxers, wondering why Edward would put his underwear at the
bottom of the drawer.

He heard a chuckle, turned, and saw his husband still in bed, even though it was time to get
dressed. The vampire lay on his side, looking at him with a smirk. "What's funny?"

Edward chuckled even more. "Nothing, I was enjoying the view, a nice view I must say…"
and then clicked it.

Jacob stood up immediately. "You did it on purpose, put my boxers in the bottom drawer so
you can have a look at me…"

"On your ass, but yes…" Edward said, finally standing up and walking towards Jake. "Let me
tell you that it did serve its purpose…" he said, sliding his arm to Jake's back and the other to
his backside, squeezing.

"You are the worst," Jacob nudged him. "But you don't have to play like that, you know that I
can put on a show…" he said, kissing. "You know that…" Edward smirked, tracing his name
on Jacob's hip bone and sighed.
"We need to get dressed, but tonight…" Jacob winked at him. They changed and headed to
the living room to wait for Rosalie and the twins.

"Don't laugh…" accused Jacob.

Edward shook his head. "I'm not laughing, love… we barely have them for a few days."

"It's about consistency. You show me the article."

"Fine… I can go with 'father'; I called my own like that, I call Carlisle that…" he explained.
"And then you can be 'dad,'" he offered.

Jacob raised an eyebrow, looking incredulous. "Father? This is not 1900's anymore…"
Edward chuckled at that.

"Alright, Jacob, what do you have in mind then?"

Jacob thought for a moment and then suggested, "How about 'Dad' for you and 'Papa' for
me?" Edward nodded. "Yeah?"

"Yes, my love…" the vampire said, pressing a kiss on Jacob's shoulder, and the wolf winced.
"Jake?" The vampire uncovered the flesh there, where he had bitten him earlier.

"Don't…" Jacob hushed before he could apologize. "We already agreed that we would do it,
no regrets."

"Jacob, today was different, and you know it," Edward reminded him. "I was ready to let you
go."

"But I wasn't," Jacob searched for Edward's hand. "If you don't want to do it, that frequent is
okay, but not reprieve because of me, because Edward, I enjoy it, a lot."

"Okay," Edward kissed Jake. "Let's not do it for a few days." Jacob nodded; it wasn't worth
discussing that. They were interrupted by a knock on the door, and there was Rosalie, Esme,
Billy, and Emmet.

Esme was pushing the stroller with the babies, while Rosalie brought a couple of bags. She
was going to joke about it when she caught a glimpse of Jacob's shirt, and she reached to take
another look when Emmet spoke, distracting her.

"Looks like there's nothing to replace Mom," he said to Esme, who nudged him to behave.
Edward picked up Ciliam, kissing his son on the head.

"What do you mean?" Jacob asked as he crouched down to hold his daughter; everyone
laughed at him, and then he glared at them when he realized the joke. "Dude, my dad is
here."

"So you expected me to believe that you spent almost a month in Brazil, what? Holding
hands and strolling on the beach…" Emmett high-fived the man.
"Dad…" Jacob closed his eyes.

"Oh, c'mon, Jake…" he mused. "So, someone is going to give me a tour or what?" Jacob was
about to offer when Edward asked to do so. He passed the baby to Rose, who took the
opportunity to get a glimpse of Edward's eyes, but the vampire didn't notice, focused on his
father in law.

Edward showed Billy the rest of the cottage as the man made approving comments on the
decor until they reached the backyard. Edward stood silently, looking at the chairs and
landscape in front of them. "So what do you want to talk to me about?" Edward looked at him
puzzled. "C'mon, Edward, give this old man some credit. What's troubling you?" the Quileute
asked.

"You raised three children," Billy nodded. "And I bet you have seen many babies before," the
man hummed. "You caught the difference, didn't you?"

Billy sighed. "Accelerated aging, isn't it?" Edward nodded. "Can we know when?"

Edward shook his head. "I checked with Carlisle; he doesn't have any information on it. He
hasn't encountered anything like this before, and since Alice can't see their future, we are in
the dark with this…"

"Eyes can say a lot of things, you know?" the Quileute began. "Jacob's were beaming as he
spoke about the children; yours, on the other hand, seemed clouded with something else, like
you don't want to allow yourself to enjoy it."

"I'm happy. I never thought that I would get a chance to experience parenthood…" he
admitted.

"Then what's the issue?" wondered Billy.

Edward frowned. "I was hesitant to bring them, because we don't know when they would stop
aging like that, and when they…" he stopped himself, and Billy understood what he was
talking about.

"You are worried about them…"

"And Jake, I'm worried about Jacob. I'm worried that if the worst happens, he will lose
himself."

"And you?" Billy inquired. "Pardon me if I misunderstood your marriage with my son, but I
thought that this kind of vows were about sharing happiness but also what life may bring."

"It is," Edward clenched his jaw. "I'm devoted to Jake, to our marriage."

"But you are telling me that you would be able to raise my grandchildren without getting
attached to them…" Edward was about to deny it. "Don't lie to me."

"I need to be strong for Jake; someone has to remain focused…" Edward argued.
Billy hummed and looked at the forest before them. "So you won't feel anything, at all…"
Edward closed his eyes. "You are saying that you aren't already worried about their well-
being? If they can get sick? How much time do you have with them? It's not killing you
inside…" Edward pursed his lips, and he felt an unfamiliar itchiness behind his eyes.

"Please, don't…" he begged his father-in-law.

Billy got closer to Edward and reached for his hand. "You only have that fear for a few days;
I've had that feeling for 25 years, and it doesn't go, ever…" Edward was still ignoring him.
"Look at me, son," but Edward's eyes remained closed. "Edward…" the vampire looked at
him.

"If I loved them, and I lost them… what use would I be for Jacob? One of us has to remain
focused, just in case…" he said. Edward made a sound that to the Quileutes sounded like a
sob. "But you saw them, how I can't hold them and feed them… Jacob just said that I should
be dad, and him papa… how can I?"

"Edward…"

"I can't be their father and not love them."

"You don't have to, don't deny this to yourself or them…" he said. "Having children is the
most beautiful experience, is the purest love it exists," he paused and let go of Edward's hand.
"Children have this ability to bring you the most pure joy in life, but nothing is perfect,
Edward. We have to deal with the ugly stuff too."

"How can I? When we named them, when Jake declared that I would be dad, I just wanted to
hold on to that tiny moment of happiness, but the future, what may happen to them, I'm
terrified."

"Every parent feels that; the key is to not forget why you are doing so…" said Billy.

"How do I do that?" wondered Edward.

Billy smiled. "You have to hold on to the good things, like their smile, how they hold your
hand, and with those big eyes… believe the fear beside that is insignificant."

Edward nodded, and Jacob chose the moment to come back. Edward knew that his husband
had listened to their entire conversation but had decided to speak about it later.

"What did I miss?" asked Jacob, seeing his dad's red eyes.

"I was telling your boy that he should take advantage of this space, maybe build those swing
sets…" Jacob nodded, allowing his husband to approach him with his worries.

Later, when Edward and Jacob were alone again, the babies fed and slept, the alpha sat down
on the headboard, the vampire's head pressed against his chest. "I'm sorry you felt that way."

"It's not your fault…" Edward murmured.

 "It seems that way; somehow, I am always pushing you to do things that you don't want."

"You challenge me, that's different, and if you could read my mind, you would know that I
want this, them… I'm just scared."

"We can be scared together," said Jacob.

"I just like to have an answer for everything, but they are a big incognito… their existence is
a complete mystery, and it feels like we are improvising here…" said Edward.

Jacob smiled. "Not at all, you understand them, to an extent… you are his dad, and you can
know exactly what they need."

Edward smiled, "I read minds…" but Jacob shook his head.

"No, it's not that, it's something that you do with me too. You know what I need even before I
ask or think about it because you know me, and you love me…" he began. "And you are
natural with them, you are meant to be a dad…" he pressed a kiss on Edward's hair. "I know
that we aren't sure how much time we have with them, but let's do the best with it, okay?"

"Alright," said Edward.

"Do you think they would say dad or papa first?" teased Jacob.

Edward put himself on top of Jacob to kiss him, "What am I going to get if I win?" he asked
as he sneaked a hand into Jacob's pants.

"Ah, me…" Jacob gasped.

"But if you are mine, aren't you already?" murmured Edward, tracing Jacob's tattoo.

"Yes," he replied, taking his pants off himself. "Hurry up before they wake up…" he said, and
Edward laughed.

What has his life become like?

Chapter End Notes

Let me know what you think! 👀👀👀

Billy was 🥺🥺🥺
🤭
I love Emmet's jokes always

Edward, calm down 🔥🚒🚿

And Rosalie isn't only a pretty face 🧐
See you soon

A little spoiler for next one, I think, is being rewriting:

🫣🥰🥹😨😲😟😭😅😐😶😳🤯
 Love in their little veins inspires, Z.632, Purcell
Chapter Notes

Another one, this is a bit of everything! 🤯

👀
To be honest more of this chapter I wrote it two days ago, because I wasn't sure if should
include it or not, but at the end I included it, I hope is good

See the end of the chapter for more notes

It had been a week since the newlyweds had returned to Forks, and during that time, Billy
persistently urged Jacob to disclose the existence of his children to Rachel and the pack.
Jacob knew he couldn't keep them hidden; it's not like he could conceal them behind a rock.
Right?

Even if that was what he wanted.

The alpha always seemed indifferent to others' opinions about himself, but when it came to
the people he loved, well, that was a different story. Jacob wanted to prevent any negative
reactions toward his kids. They had been lucky with the Cullens, but he didn't know what to
expect from his pack.

Edward reminded him that he couldn't shield their children from everything and that his pack
was good; they would understand.

However, Billy's frequent visits to Cullen's residence and Bree going to the Reservation
instead of Seth dropping by were too suspicious. Phasing without opening the channel to his
wolves so they couldn't know he had come back was frustrating for Jake, and he needed to
tell them.

He could do it, especially with Edward standing by him as always.

That's why that morning, Jacob called Leah, knowing she was likely to follow his order
without arousing suspicion. The instructions were clear: bring Rachel, the pack, and, if she
wished, Sami and her mom.

Seven people crowded Jacob's living room. Rosalie and Bree had taken the babies for a stroll
in the backyard—close enough to respond when called, but far away so the wolves couldn't
detect their heartbeats.

After a brief tour, avoiding the nursery, no one noticed anything different. Congratulations
were exchanged, and Jacob handed out souvenirs he had bought for everyone. However,
when Edward nudged him, Jacob knew he couldn't delay things any longer.

"So, I didn't call you here to show you my house..." he began.

"Cool, by the way, Jake," Embry gave him a thumbs-up.

"I like the distribution; it's pretty nice…" Sami said, looking at Edward's book collection.

"Thanks…" Edward smiled. "Jake…"

The wolf sighed. "Like I was saying, this is not the only reason I brought all of you here."

"It has to do with the reason that Dad was digging things in the garage or going to Cullen's
house," Rachel pointed out.

"Or that Bree let me know implicitly that I shouldn't drop for now," Seth chimed in.

"Yes to all of that… but please just stop talking because I'm freaking nervous…" Jacob
reached for Edward's hand and looked at everyone with an expectant face. Sue looked
concerned, but she still smiled encouragingly. "Edward and I have adopted two babies," and
no one said anything. "We're parents," he added.

Leah burst into laughter. "Yeah right… good one."

But Jacob and Edward's faces remained serious. "Uh, Leah, I think they are being serious…"
Quil looked at Leah from where he was sitting.

"No way, how in hell would you adopt?" Leah asked, surprised.

"It was a unique, uh, circumstance…" began Jacob.

"They needed a home, and we could provide them," Edward explained.

"There's something else, isn't there?" Rachel asked, recognizing the way her brother was
fidgeting.

"My children..." Jacob looked at Edward. "Our children… are half vampires."

Leah widened her eyes. "What now?"

"It's complicated, Leah, but they're here now…" started Jacob, not wanting to explain
everything all at once again, not now at least. "They're mine, and I hope that all of you
understand my decision," he squeezed his husband's hand. "... Our decision."

"Are they alright to be…?" Quil looked at Jacob.

"My children aren't dangerous," Edward said firmly, and the guy nodded, avoiding Edward's
gaze.

Rachel cleared her throat. "I don't want to offend anyone…" She looked at Sami. "But why
was he invited and not Paul? He would find out anyway, right?"

Before Jake could reply, Leah did it. "Because my boyfriend can keep his mouth shut," Sami
melted at the chosen term, and Seth snickered.

"I know he is complicated…" Rachel said.

"It sounds harsh Rae, but Leah is right, okay? There are a lot of things that Edward and I
need to figure out, and I want…" he paused. "No, I need people around me that aren't going
to be criticizing me for my decision."

"I understand you defending him, Rachel," Edward used a soft voice. "And I don't have
anything against Paul, but Jake is right. For now, anyone from the Uley's pack should know
about it."

Rachel nodded, and there was an awkward silence. "Can we meet them?" asked Sue.

Edward smiled, standing up. "That's the reason you are here; I'll bring them…" he said and
went to fetch Rosalie and Bree.

"I'm calling to hold them first…" Leah said, raising her hand.

"Go to the queue, Leah. I'm their aunt," Rachel argued.

"I'm not sure, Rae. Dad always says that you almost dropped me…" Leah snorted.

"Don't laugh; you did the same with your brother. Good thing your father had good reflexes,"
Sue chimed in, and Sami laughed at her.

"Samisoni…" she glared at him.

Seth snorted. "Leah!" Sami scrunched his face, and she smirked at him.

Seth stood up to sit beside Sami. "Dude, I always forget that you got the short stick with
names," the beta said, and everyone laughed at that.

"Speaking of names…" Edward walked holding Ciliam, who was looking around. Leah
walked enraptured. "Meet our son, Ciliam Masen."
"He's so cute," Leah said, reaching out to the baby, and slowly made her way to the sofa so
the rest could take a look at the baby.

Jacob tilted his head to Edward. "And Sarah?"

"Sarah messed up her dress…" Edward rolled his eyes, and Rachel caught the name. "Rose is
putting on a new one."

"You said Sarah?" Rachel asked, and Jacob nodded. Her lip quivered, and she hugged her
baby brother. "Jake…" she sobbed. The wolf smiled, hugging her, and he noticed Sue wiping
some tears as well.

"Mom, look at his nose…" Leah called Sue, who took over her daughter, sitting beside Sami.

"No, look, his eyes are so pretty…" commented Seth.

"Are they going to change like yours?" asked Embry who was crunching down to see Ciliam.

Edward shrugged. "We aren't sure; we aren't sure about many things."

"Doesn't matter, as long as he is healthy…" Sue brushed them off, bouncing the baby.

"I like his hair…" Sami smiled, brushing the baby's hair gently, and Ciliam seemed to enjoy
it.

Leah snorted. "Of course you do," she ruffled his curly hair.

Bree cleared her throat. "And here's Sarah Esmeralda…" Bree said, moving her hands
around, calling everyone's attention. Rachel jumped before Leah.

"You snooze, you lose, loser…" she mocked her friend.

Everyone moved to take a look at the other baby, except for one wolf who was gripping the
sofa hard in the middle of a panic attack.

"Seth?" Sami, who was close to him, reached out to him.

"No!" Leah, horrified, pushed Sami behind her, shielding him from her brother.

"Leah?" he asked worriedly.

"He imprinted on her…" she said, seizing her little brother. "We don't know how he is going
to react," she murmured softly.

Sue moved softly to the side to be away from her own son as she still cradled Ciliam. Jacob
and Edward exchanged looks. Edward was looking through Seth's mind, but the boy was
thinking so fast that it was difficult to know what he was going to do.

"Seth…" Jacob called softly. The boy looked at his alpha, and felt everyone looking at him.
He glanced at the baby again, bolted from the couch, and left the house.
"Barbie…"

"I got them," she replied, and he nodded. Jake took off his rings and placed them on the
coffee table.

"I'm behind you…" Edward said, and both of them ran after Seth.

Seth just ran and ran until the pressure in his chest allowed him to breathe. Of all the people
in the world, he had to imprint on his friend's daughter. What the hell was wrong with him?
She was a baby, Jacob and Edward's baby.

They were going to hate him.

They were going to hate him, and even Leah and his mom would hate him.

What had he done?

'Seth,' he heard his alpha's voice in his head, 'Seth, calm down.'

'I'm sorry,' he replied; everything was fuzzing around him, nothing made sense.

'Seth, breathe…,' Jacob repeated with more urgency.

'I'm sorry, I swear…' he repeated.

'I know, buddy, but I need you to calm down and take a step back,' Jacob added he sounded
worried 'Seth, please, get away from the edge…' The beta was puzzled until he realized that
he was at the edge of the hill. He freaked out, stumbled, and suddenly he was on the ground.

The wolf looked at the vampire and recoiled "Seth…" the vampire began, and Seth let out a
low whine. Edward raised his hands. "I'm not going to hurt you, Seth. I would never do
that…" the beta let out another whimper.

'Seth, listen to him…' Jacob took a step forward to his beta who was fighting the order 'Go
phase back, now!' he ordered, and the young wolf took off.

Edward sighed in relief. Jacob phased back right there, and Edward passed him a pair of
shorts he had brought "No ripping clothes anymore, aren't you?"

Jacob glared at him. "You think this is a good time to joke."

"Here," Edward passed his shirt, staying in a t-shirt. Jacob frowned. He was used to going
shirtless. "The bite hasn't faded, Jake. I would like to keep that between us."

The alpha nodded and put on Edward's shirt, following Seth's heartbeat. "Thanks for reaching
him on time."

The vampire nodded. It was nerve-wracking seeing Seth at the edge of the hill. "Yeah…"
They kept walking until they found Seth sitting on the ground in his human form, hugging his
knees. It took a second for them to realize that he was crying and breathing with difficulty.

"I didn't mean to, I didn't, I'm sorry… forgive me, please…" rocking back and forth. "Sorry,
sorry."

Edward didn't say anything but walked slowly to sit beside Seth and motioned Jacob to do the
same. They stayed silent there, listening to Beta's apologies. The vampire glanced at the beta,
and he often forgot that Seth was just a kid who turned fifteen a few months ago, but at that
moment, he looked younger.

And scared.

Edward passed an arm over Seth's shoulder, and the beta hid his face on the vampire's chest,
gripping at the oldest shirt. "I'm sorry…it's too much," his words were muffled, but the
couple heard him loud and clear.

"I know it is scary…" Jacob began and pressed a comforting hand on the boy's back, starting
to draw circles there.
"I didn't mean to…" he said muffled.

"We know," Edward replied softly.

"Seth, it's…" he was going to say fine, but probably it wasn't the best option. "We understand,
let's breathe together…"

The beta complied, and after a few minutes, he calmed himself but still avoided his friends'
looks. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to …" he apologized.

"Seth, more than anyone, we understand you, and you know there's nothing you can really do
about it," Edward reminded him.

"But she is your daughter, she is a baby…" he said.

"You have watched Quil and Claire; you know it is not like that, we know it is not like
that…" Jacob gave him an empathetic look.

Seth nodded. "I'm scared; it always feels so overwhelming?" Jacob nodded. "Now I
understand why you ran away," he said to his alpha.

Edward snorted. "At least you didn't leave the town; you get extra points for that," Seth
grinned, eyes red.

"Don't give him ideas," Jacob chuckled.

Seth fixed his eye on his hands before looking at Jacob. "I would protect her with my life…"
Jacob smiled, but then he looked at Edward. "But I will do the same with him; I'll protect
both of them."

"We wouldn't expect less from you," Edward said.

The beta nodded, and took a deep breath. "Maybe I would need a couple of days before I can
come over…" Seth stated.

"Take your time…" Jacob squeezed his arm.

"We'll be here," Edward added, and Seth smiled gratefully.

Jacob strolled around the lush green surroundings of the Cullen residence, heading towards
his house, the babies in their new stroller courtesy of Alice, who had read on the internet that
the new one was better for the terrain and paved path. It was cool, so Jacob didn't discuss it
and went along with it, relieved that she wasn't edgy with the twins anymore.

Bree accompanied him that day. Usually, it was Edward or Seth, but the girl had decided to
join him, bringing her camera—a gift from Jasper that Bree used to capture every moment
since the twins' arrival.

"I like doing normal things for a change; it feels good," Jacob mused, looking down at the
babies. He mentioned this mostly because he despised the daily checkup with Dr. Cullen. "...
I understand that it's necessary, but I don't like it."

"He hates it too," Bree shared with Jake.

"He does?"

"Yeah, he spends hours there in the studio. Sometimes Esme keeps him company, or I do,"
she described the sight of her adoptive father sitting behind a computer and with a journal,
writing notes. "Sometimes he's researching, you know? But sometimes he just stays there,
looking at the emptiness."

"I didn't know that," Jacob admitted.

"He doesn't want you to know. I asked him, and he said that you should experience being a
dad free of worries, that he can handle the burden for you and Edward," Bree said.

Jacob grinned, feeling grateful for the family he had landed. He nudged Bree, "I miss
spending time with him," recalling when he used to bother the doctor with every question
about vampires, and the way he always answered all of them. "...he is nice."

"Yeah…" she said and looked away.

"What is it?" he wondered.

"I called him dad, by mistake…" Bree confessed.

Jacob nodded. "Oh," he took a moment to size up the girl who looked conflicted. "Did he
react badly?"

She shrugged off. "I didn't give him the time; I left the studio before he could say anything…
and then we both acted like it didn't happen."

"Does anyone know?" She looked at him unimpressed; he chuckled. "Sorry, sometimes I
forget that there's no privacy with a house full of vampires."
"It's awful…" she said frustrated.

"But has anyone brought up the topic?" he asked; she shook her head. "Why?"

"Because it's weird, and I don't want to be weird again."

"Bree, you are weird," she glared. "I'm weird too. It's not normal that we can't age, or that you
don't sleep, or that I can change into a wolf."

"It's not that…" she said with a frown. "It's weird because I'm the new one, because it's too
soon, because none of them call him that or Esme like that."

"Edward does," he replied. "He may not call him that, but he acknowledged it, as everyone
does, and it's fine."

"But it would be strange."

"You should call him and her whatever makes you feel comfortable, and it doesn't matter if
you are new, or it's too soon, or if anyone else calls them by their name. It's about you, and
probably they would be thrilled for it."

She nodded and then grinned. "You give good advice."

"It comes with parenthood," he chuckled, looking down at his children who were enjoying
the stroll. "But if it's not a bother, can you repeat that to my dad and my sister?" Bree nodded,
laughing, and then her smile disappeared. They were still quite far from the cottage, but she
looked in that direction. "What is it?"

"Edward and Rose are fighting…" he heard them, but his senses weren't that good in his
human form, not like a vampire. "About you and… blood?" she frowned puzzled.

Jacob froze, looking at the twins unaware of everything around them. "Take the twins back to
the main house," he requested. Bree hesitated, her gaze shifting between Jacob and the source
of the commotion. "Bree, this is not your business, neither is hers, please go," he said firmly.
The newborn nodded and started heading back with the twins.

As she left, Jacob covered the remaining distance, going directly to the backyard where the
siblings were heatedly discussing.

"Stay out of this…" he heard Edward's voice; he was angry.

"You know it's wrong."

"You don't know a damn thing!" Jacob watched them, Rosalie with a frown and crossed arms,
and Edward like he was about to bite her head off.

"He could end up hurt," she retorted.

"He could be your friend now," he paused. "But don't forget that he's my husband, mine! And
this doesn't concern you."
"The mutt…" she began, and the shapeshifter walked in.

"The mutt is here, and he can speak for himself," the alpha crossed his arms, standing beside
Edward.

She swallowed hard. "I thought you would take more time," Rosalie admitted.

"Yeah, Sarah wasn't having it today, and Dr. Cullen ended the check up early," he glared at
her. "Imagine my surprise when Bree said that she heard both of you discussing about me."

"I know he is feeding on you," she pointed out.

Edward hissed at her. "And that's your problem, because?" the wolf retorted.

"You're still part human…" she reminded him.

"And an alpha wolf; I know what I am, Blondie, still doesn't explain all this…," he looked at
her. "How is this your freaking business?"

"He is drinking your blood," she repeated.

"Because I asked him…" Jacob replied. She looked at him puzzled. "Eds, go check on our
kids, Bree, take them to the main residence…" 'Please,' Edward nodded and kissed Jake's
forehead before going away. They stayed in silence before Jacob started to speak. "How did
you notice? No one has mentioned it."

"Because his eyes changed, and also this…" she said, tugging at Jacob's shirt where a recent
bite was. He brushed her hand to focus on what she had said.

"His eyes?" Jacob asked worriedly, looking at his husband's eyes all the time. "I haven't
noticed anything…"

"Because gradual changes are imperceptible, but his eyes aren't fully gold anymore; they are
amber-tinted… which makes me think that's a habit by now."

"Even if it was, I don't have to justify anything to you," Jacob said.

"Are you okay with being his walking bag of blood?" she wondered.

"I'm not, and I can't believe you think that of him," Jacob shook his head.

"And what do you want me to think, if I found out my brother is drinking the blood of his
husband?"

"Maybe his husband likes it? I know you like control, Barbie, but you have crossed a line
here…" Jacob looked at her annoyed. "Because this is my marriage, not yours. Didn't you
stop to think that maybe I enjoyed it, because I do! Fuck! It feels great, and I love it, and no,
he is not feeding me, he doesn't drink because he is thirsty, it's about what we felt in the
moment."
 "Jacob…" she grimaced.

"No…" he shook his head. "You don't get to judge; you told me that I should follow my
instincts; this is me following them."

"Is it a sex thing?"

"It's an intimate act between two people who love each other and trust each other…" Jacob
looked at her.

"Jake…"

"No, you wanted to know. Then here it is; you were right. I'm somehow human, but not
human enough, not enough to have a single mark linger on my skin for more than a couple of
hours after I make love with my husband…" he said with hurt in his voice. "You always went
on about how my scent stinks, and how Edward always smells like me… but I don't, I don't
have anything, not a damn thing after I've been with him, and I needed it. I didn't know how
much I needed a physical proof of everything. That's why I got the tattoos; that's why I
encouraged him to bite me because I need it! And I like doing that, and I would continue
doing it as long as Edward is comfortable with it, and I won't be ashamed of it! You won't
make me feel ashamed of it…" he said the rest in a low voice.

"I didn't know."

"You weren't supposed to know. I know that we have barely any privacy with all of your
enhanced senses, but allow me this," he pleaded. "This is about me and Edward; I appreciate
your worry, but I trust my husband."

Rosalie nodded. "I'm sorry for thinking the worst," he took a deep breath. "I apologize, and I
swear I was genuinely concerned."

"I know, that's why you are forgiven," he replied, and they stayed there in silence for a long
time, and then she spoke.

"Who would have thought that the two virgins would be so kinky," she commented.

"Do you want to talk about that, really?" She shrugged; he rolled his eyes. "Kinky, she said…
you and Emmett traumatized my husband with all your honeymoon, multiple honeymoons."

"Edward always exaggerated about that…" she rolled her eyes.

"The audacity…" he said as he started to air everything that Edward had told him about
Rosalie's honeymoon, both of them more relaxed.

Chapter End Notes

 🥰
Another imprint, yes! Because never is enough, and just because... ✨✨✨
My dear Bree
Rose *face palm* you mean well but girl 😅
Ps. Now we know why we call Sami, Sami... I love him gosh 😍
Ps. 2 from here everything would be drama 👀 with love and tones of love, but drama

See you soon

 Unforeseen Events, Grétry
Chapter Notes

Another chapter and drama!

And I love Jake and Edward in this one 😍😍😍

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Jacob had never expected to embrace parenthood with such enthusiasm and joy. The arrival
of Ciliam and Sarah brought a new light into his life, and he cherished every moment with his
children. He especially enjoyed watching Edward soothe them to sleep, witnessing him in the
rocking chair, holding the kids, singing or recounting whatever history crossed his mind.

That little smile on Edward's face was enough to brighten the alpha's entire day.

To Jake's peace of mind, their family and friends were taken by the new additions. Emmet
found his human counterpart in Sami, both embracing the roles of the funny uncles. To
Jacob's dismay, Sami even took to calling them pups. Leah had asked her mom to teach her
how to knit, eager to create something special for the twins, and hoping to do the same for
her own children one day, if she could after all.

Rosalie loved spending time with them. It wasn't a secret that one of her biggest regrets as a
vampire was not having kids. However, being the aunt of the twins fulfilled something inside
her, making her feel fortunate to have them.

Alice was the more cautious one, but no one blamed her. She revealed that since the arrival of
the twins, she had gone through a lot of headaches, more likely related to her inability to see
the twins' future. To avoid it, she no longer forced herself to try to see their futures and just
let it be. Billy and Rachel dropped by the house almost daily. Since Jacob didn't want the kids
close to the reservation, fearing an encounter with Sam or Paul, and thankfully, no one has
gone against that.

Embry and Quil teased Jacob about sounding like Edward since he became a father. Jacob
was proud until Edward corrected him, pointing out that the wolves weren't talking about
Jake sounding wiser but more like an old man. It was amusing to see the two teenagers run
out of the house when Jacob growled at them.

Bree enlisted Jasper to help her take photos of the twins as they grew so fast. Although the
number of albums Bree filled seemed excessive to Jacob and Edward, they didn't dare tell her
that. Seth played a significant role in the children's lives. The young beta took his role as a
protector seriously, and to Jacob's surprise, treated both twins equally, warming Jacob's heart.

Esme and Carlisle, like Billy, were joyful grandparents. The old Quileute taught Jacob and
Edward an old lullaby his wife used to sing. Seeing the stoic man wipe a tear as he watched
his son cradle his kids was mesmerizing. Esme joined Alice and Rosalie in buying everything
the twins needed, and whenever someone referred to her as Nana Esme, she smiled widely.

Then it was Carlisle, who, of course, loved spending time with his grandchildren but was also
their physician. Every morning, sharp as clockwork, Jacob and Edward would bring Ciliam
and Sarah to Carlisle's studio. There, he would meticulously weigh them, measure their
growth, monitor their vital signs, and assess their developmental progress.

Jacob had mixed feelings about this routine. He hated the idea of his children being subjected
to constant testing, but he understood the importance of their health. Carlisle smiled as he
closed his journal for the day and picked up Sarah, who was making grabby hands at him
since he finished with the measurements.

"They are fine," the doctor reassured as he kissed the little girl on her growing hair.

"They can hold their head upright, not for so long, but it's there," Carlisle nodded. "Edward
said that usually occurs around three or four months, but they have only turned three
weeks…" Jacob rubbed his hands worriedly.

Edward caressed Ciliam's cheek, looking into his son's eyes to avoid dwelling on the
uncertainty of the moment. "So they have four months," Edward pointed out.

Carlisle nodded and grimaced at Jake's face. "I know that you want answers, and believe me,
I'm doing everything I can…"

"We know," Edward nodded.

"It's just awful not knowing…" the wolf admitted, chuckling at Sarah tugging her grandpa's
tie, and then looked at the board that Carlisle had drawn. "So how does this work again?"

"As I know, my son already explained to you," Edward nodded as he placed Ciliam in his
stroller and passed him the rattle, picking up his daughter from his father and placing her
beside her brother. "...the daily check is so I can monitor their development in phases, then
maybe I can point out when they would reach maturity—it's not perfect, but it's what I have."

"It's a milestone," Edward nudged his husband, "We should celebrate it," looking at his
children.
"A fine way to see it…" Carlisle observed as he reached for his bag to go to the clinic. Jacob
nodded, a knot in his throat; it was too fast, shy three weeks and they would probably be
toddlers before the year ended.

"Love, let's enjoy it… I'll speak with Esme to organize something," he kissed his husband's
shoulder and abandoned the studio with the twins.

"I'm researching, Jake, I'm really trying, but I don't want to risk them anything by asking
around," Carlisle explained.

"I know, Mr. Cullen," Jacob nodded.

The doctor laughed, "Jake, we are family, can you maybe lose the Mister? I know that I'm a
grandpa now, but come on," he teased the young wolf.

Jacob chuckled, "Carlisle," the man smiled, "I haven't thanked you for what you are doing."

"It's a pleasure; you are my child too, and they are my grandchildren."

"Bree told me," he began, "About you staying here all the time looking for answers for this."

"It's not a bother," Carlisle hurried to say.

"I know, but you told her it's a burden that you want to take off from Eds and me, and I don't
want to…" Carlisle went to open his mouth. "It's not because I don't appreciate it, because I
do, but you said yourself we're a family; we should share the burden but also the good things.
If after all, we only have a few years with them, I don't want you to spend all the time looking
for answers that we may never have."

"Jake…"

"Be his doctor, but first, his grandfather, okay?" Carlisle nodded. Then Jacob frowned, looked
to the door, and hesitated. "About the other thing…"

"No changes, Jake, nothing has changed in you since the last time I tested you…"

"Good, good."

"If you allow me, may I know why you are requiring this now? Last time you weren't that
eager to have me test your blood." Jacob flushed. "Only if you feel comfortable doing so."

"It's fine, it's not like it would be noticed by the rest," he said, and Carlisle frowned. "Did you
notice any changes in Edward…" he began.

Carlisle tilted his head. "Is he…?" Jacob nodded. "I suspected something, but it wasn't my
place. I would hope it was consensual."

"Always," Jacob hurried to say. "It's just Rosalie mentioned that his eyes changed, and now I
see it, and I'm worried that it may be more…"
"Noticeable?" Jacob nodded. "I don't think so. The fact that you are standing here tells me
that he feeds very little, but you aren't human, maybe that's why his eye color is slightly
different. But since his diet is still animal, I'm certain that it won't darken his eyes more than
a few shades…" he smiled.

"Sorry if you know, it's weird…"

Carlisle chuckled. "It's not. I've seen a few things in the past. As long as you agree with it,
then it's fine." He then put his hand on Jacob's shoulder. "And I don't care about whether it's
weird or not. If it's concerning my children, then I'm more than happy to help."

Jacob nodded. "Speaking about children, Bree…" he began.

"Yeah…" Carlisle smiled. "She told me she spoke with you, thanks."

"You're welcome, but why didn't you bring up the topic? It's something that has been on my
mind."

He sighed. "I was afraid."

"Really?" Jacob asked.

"I can be ancient, Jake, but I still fear many things," he frowned. "When I first changed
Edward, it was just to meet the wish of a dying mother, but he was so young and lost. It felt
wonderful having someone beside me after so much time alone. Back then, I didn't know I
was creating my own family, one that I never had." He paused.

"Then you met Esme again…"

"Yes, and with her came four more children. I made sure they knew everything from the
beginning, never lied about anything. Bree didn't have that." He paused. "And she belongs
with us; she is my daughter. But when she said it, I thought it was a way for her to respond in
kind."

"Like she was returning a favor?"

"Yes, and I decided to hold on to that moment, and preferred not to push her to talk about it,
just in case she didn't mean it."

"How does it feel? Hear someone calling you dad" Jacob asked.

Carlisle smiled. "You would answer your own question, then we can talk about it." Jacob
rolled his eyes, and the man patted his cheek softly. "I must go, and follow your own advice
and let yourself enjoy this."

"Okay…" and the man was gone. Jacob took a deep breath and walked to the living room; the
coffee table had been removed, and his children were on a fluffy carpet with a lot of toys,
with Rosalie playing with them. Jacob smiled at the sight.
He then frowned at Bree and Seth, who were also sitting on the floor beside the twins, talking
excitedly to Esme and Alice.

"...yes, party hats," nodded Seth.

Jasper huffed. "I'm not going to use stupid hats."

"Language!" Edward and Rosalie glared at him.

"They don't even understand that…" said Jasper, rolling his eyes.

"And you would wear a party hat even if I had to tie you down," Emmet threatened.

"Sami says that we should get smash cakes," Seth said, reading her phone.

"Yes!" Bree nodded along.

"What's that?" asked Alice."Little cakes for babies so we can take photos of them smashing
it."

"That sounds cool," grinned Emmet.

"Can it be chocolate?" asked Seth.

"It's for smashing…" Bree began to discuss with Seth.

Jacob sat beside Edward, and he embraced him. "What's happening exactly?"

The vampire nuzzled in Jake's ear before replying, "We're celebrating." Jacob nodded.

"Jake… is he always like this?" complained Bree about Seth.

"Hey, you're vanished from your place…" Seth looked at Edward. "You are my favorite
again."

"What a prize…" he murmured in his husband's ear amused.

"We are sidetracked here," Alice rolled her eyes. "So party decorations, and cake…" Alice
nodded at Esme.

Emmet stood up. "And gifts."

"They have enough things, Emmet…" said Jacob.

"Did I ask your opinion? Nope," he said, walking to the door ready to buy his weight in toys.

"Okay, that's set, we'll be here in a couple of hours…" Esme said amused, and they went
away.

"Didn't you have homework to do?" asked Jacob to Seth.

"It's Saturday," the boy replied, making faces at Liam who giggled. "And you aren't my dad."

"Well…" Jasper commented, looking at them over his book.

"Jasper, shut up…" said Edward.

"I didn't say anything."

"You are thinking too loud," Edward replied.

"Oh, stop fighting," said Rosalie. "Mutt, look at this," she motioned to Sarah, who was trying
to crawl. Jacob abandoned the seat and took the space that Bree had since she vanished.

She appeared with a small carry-on and pressed it to Edward's; Jasper snorted. "Let's practice
braids…" she said, sitting on a cushion in front of him and passing a hairbrush to Edward.

"Uh, okay…" Seth looked at them puzzled.

"Eds wants to practice brushing Sarah's hair, since it is curly like Bree…" Jacob beamed at
the sight as Bree explained Edward how to do it, and he nodded, repeating the moves.

"Stop drooling…" Rosalie nudged him.

"What can I do? Parenthood looks so sexy on him…" he replied, and Edward smirked.

"Dude, gross…" Seth said, covering Ciliam's ears.

"Again, they don't understand that…" Jasper pointed out.

"Why don't you read your book…" Edward remarked as he finished Bree's hair.

"Which one?" Bree raised a little bow and hair tie.

"The bow?" he wondered, and she clapped.

"You are getting better…" she said.

"It's not that hard," he motioned, securing some of her hair with bobby pins. "I'm going to get
better than…" he paused, looking outside. "Sam."
Tension hung thick in the air as the Cullens faced off with Sam and his pack gathered outside
their home. Edward had made Bree stay inside with the twins, as the rest confronted the
uninvited guests. It was déjà vu, a stupid déjà vu that Jacob didn't think would occur.

It seems that he was a fool.

"It wasn't enough for you? Isn't it?" asked Sam, looking at Jake. "Imprinted on them, married
them, that you want to raise hybrids, and you dragged Seth into this… don't you think?"

The beta took a step forward, being stopped by Edward, who descended the stairs. "Sam, I
won't take this as a threat if you leave right now…" he looked at him challengingly. "Leave
my house and my family alone."

"Family?" laughed Jared. "You pardon one of those red eyes… and then this," Jasper gritted
his teeth at the mention of Bree.

"Sam, I will repeat this again…" and at that moment, the rest of the black pack in their wolf
forms appeared from the side. Embry and Quill flanked Edward, while Leah stayed, seizing
the other pack, ready for any order. "If you start a fight, you won't win… I promise you," said
Edward. Leah snarled at Sam.

"Say the word, and I'll rip the dog's head," Rosalie spat at the other alpha.

"Dog's jokes? That's your family, Jacob?" taunted Brady. The blonde took a step forward to
aim at him, but Jacob stopped her.

"Nothing to say, Jacob?" wondered Sam. "He gives you a ring, wheels, and fancy clothes, and
suddenly you don't speak for yourself… look at what you have become? You're now like
them. Paul was right; you only protect monsters. Do you hate yourself that much?"

Jacob threw a glance at Paul and smiled. "You don't learn, do you? I told you once to never
use that word…" He took off his engagement ring. "I told you that if you dared to even think
that while you were breathing the same air as Edward, I would end you…" he gritted, taking
off the wedding ring.

"So you already are his bitch?" Paul taunted.

Jacob chuckled. "Jealous? Take it easy, Paul. I would start to think you like my husband, and
I don't share…" Paul glared at him. "You are right, I'm his bitch, but you know what else…
I'm the heir of Ephraim Black, the alpha, a father, a husband, and if you believe that I'm
going to let pass this, then you don't know me…" he said, smiling as he pushed the
belongings into Edward's back pocket. "You just threatened my family; I'll teach you a
lesson…" he jumped, phasing into his wolf form mid-air, and landed on the ground with a
thunderous impact and raw howl aiming at Paul, who phased when he hit the ground.

Edward, Rosalie, and Jasper took a step to intervene when Jacob growled from where he had
pinned Paul. He turned briefly to Edward, saying, 'They are mine,' and the vampire stopped
his siblings but looked at the scene with grief. Jacob fighting with his own kind – he didn't
want that.

Leah went after Sam, and Seth after Jared. Soon, the packs were having a battle in Cullen's
backyard. The sounds of growls, snarls, and the clash of bodies filled the air, while inside the
house, the twins cried in response to the chaos occurring just beyond their reach.

Edward looked at Rosalie. "Check on them," he said. She hesitated, looking at Jacob
worriedly as he said, "He is fine! My kids, Rosalie, now!" and she entered the house.

The fight continued to unfold, and the smell of blood soon filled the air. Jacob had subdued
Paul but was trying to shake off Adam from his back. Leah was fighting as much as she could
against an alpha, and the youngest of Jake's pack were barely handling themselves.

"We need to do something; they will kill each other…" said Jasper worriedly. "It's pure anger,
Edward." Just when the situation seemed on the verge of spiraling out of control, the roar of a
motorcycle pierced the commotion. It was Sami and Rachel, who had arrived at the grotesque
scene.

"Stop! You idiots!" she screamed. Sami was still on the motorcycle; he had seen them phase
before, of course, he had, but he didn't expect to be watching in the middle of a fight.

He didn't expect to see Leah writhing in pain. "Leah…" he murmured terrified, taking a step
towards the gray wolf that was on the ground, held by Sam. The wolf untangled herself.
Jasper looked at the human worriedly.

"Rachel, Sami, enter the house…" called Edward, worried about them being hurt in the
crossfire. But as his eyes didn't abandon the scene, his thoughts were clouded with everything
occurring around him and the cries of his children, which didn't seem to calm even after
Rosalie's presence.

Sami nodded absently, his eyes never leaving Leah's figure, but Rachel was stubborn. "No!
They have to stop this nonsense," she said and screamed at them to stop, but the wolves were
so focused on hurting each other that they didn't hear her. She took a few steps, recognizing
Paul's wolf form, and attempted to make her way toward the fight, despite Edward's efforts to
stop her.

"Rachel!" Edward screamed, and just before Edward had a hold on her, he realized it was too
late. In the midst of the chaos, Paul, trying to shake off Jacob, tossed Rachel, and she landed
with a painful thud on the paved path, hitting her head and cutting her leg in the process.
Pain and chaos gripped the scene as Rachel cried out in agony, her limb cut and bleeding
from the fall, the fight stopped. Jasper tossed clothes to the Black pack that Esme and Alice
always left for them on their porch, and they phased immediately, racing over to check on
Rachel.

All of them had cuts and bruises in their wolf forms. Sami was holding a distraught Rachel,
while Edward tried to stem the bleeding in her right leg, tying it with his ripped shirt, while
Sam did the same with her arm.

"Edward?" Jacob was terrified, looking at his husband's hands covered in blood as he tied the
limb with his ripped shirt, while Sam did the same with her arm.

"She'll be fine," he said, but the cries, even with Rosalie's presence, didn't stop and only made
Edward anxious. "Jazz, my kids, calm them…" he said, checking Rachel's head before
thinking of moving her.

"Her arm is broken," Sami informed the vampire, while Rachel was crying in pain.

"No shit, Sherlock! Oh, Fuck!" screamed Rachel.

"Carlisle has everything to treat her; I'll take her inside…" Edward said as he passed his arm
behind Rachel's knees and in her back to carry her inside without jolting her.

"Leave her!" Paul yelled at Edward, who was holding Rachel, and she had her only good arm
wrapped around Edward.

"Don't you think you have made enough?!" Leah shouted at him.

"Out!" Rachel yelled, and Paul was taken aback by her reaction. "I don't want to see you,"
she said. "Didn't you hear me! Fuck off!"

"Rachel…" Sam began, joining Paul.

"No! This is your fucking fault. Why can't you leave them alone…shit! Fuck!" she said as she
cradled her arm, tears falling down. "Leave now! Fuck!" Sam dragged Paul. "And someone
please give me something for the fucking pain!"
Edward worked side by side in his father's studio as he expertly stitched Rachel's arm, and
Sami was making a splint for her. The girl had calmed down after Edward gave her some
morphine, calming herself enough to let them work.

Sami finished the splint effortlessly because indeed, Dr. Cullen had everything here, even if
they didn't need it. "Carlisle equipped everything as soon as I started dating Jake," Edward
explained. The man was taken aback. The vampire chuckled and looked at Leah. "You didn't
tell him that I can read minds," the girl shrugged.

"At this point, nothing surprises me anymore," Sami said, except for the fact that Edward was
a vampire covered in blood, the blood of the woman he was treating.

"He's not going to feed on my sister, Sami," Jake said to the guy, who flushed, and Edward
and Rachel snorted.

"You read minds too?" he teased.

"Not, but I know how you were looking at him. She is safe, and you too," Sami nodded, as
Edward finished cleaning up the blood off of him.

"You'll be in a splint for at least four weeks," he said, looking at the X-ray he had taken,
while Sami stood by his side, still impressed that they had a portable machine. "After you
clean yourself, I'll give you some ointment for the scarring. I think Carlisle has something
like that laying around."

"Thanks…both of you," she said. Sami looked at her with sympathy, and Edward took a little
penlight and looked at the pack.

"All of you line up," he ordered.

"You know that we heal fast, you know? We'll be fine…" Leah said but she complied.

Edward looked at her unimpressed. "Are you a doctor, Leah? Then shut up and let me take a
look…" he said, checking everyone for contusions and looking at their bruises. Some of them
were already healing, as the wolf said. He finished with Embry. "Go clean up," he ordered the
younger pack, who looked at Jake.

"Don't look at me, you heard it…" the alpha said, pointing to the door. Rachel snorted.

"If I wasn't that bad, I would laugh at that," she said.

At that moment, Rosalie and Bree entered the room holding the twins, who had their cheeks
covered in dry tears. Edward checked up on Bree since Rachel was still covered in blood,
"I'm fine," she said as he passed the little boy to his father. Jacob was cradling Sarah, who
was sobbing.

"Let me help clean up," Rosalie offered, almost carrying Rachel, followed by the other two
women. Only Sami remained there, taking a look at everything around them, and then gazing
at the board Carlisle was using to monitor the twins' growth.

"This is so specific," he said, admiring Carlisle's work. "Your father did this?" he asked.
Edward nodded.

"Edward too. He is a doctor among other things…" said Jacob proudly but let out a frustrated
sigh as Sarah didn't settle with him.

"Right," the man looked at the board again, and then at the other one relating the kids'
chromosomes. "They have 24? I mean wow…" said Sami, interested.

"Jake's 24 as well. I do have one more thought…" the vampire confirmed.

"All of this is so cool…" he said, still marveling at the board specification.

Edward was going to reply when he turned to Jacob, who was looking at Sarah, who wasn't
having it. "I don't know what I'm doing wrong," he said to Edward.

Edward focused on her, and he put a lot of things together, like how she calmed down as soon
as Jacob held her the first time, or when Rachel held her she was smiling because Rachel and
was happy to meet her. "It's you…" Jacob looked at him worriedly. "No, love, sorry, not like
that…" He looked at Sami, who was looking at them not understanding anything. "Can you?"
he motioned to Ciliam.

"Sure…" Sami happily held the baby, Edward then reached for her, and after a few minutes,
she calmed down.

"You were right," Jacob said, deflected.

"No, it's not like that Jake…" Edward smiled at her, and she smiled back. "I thought Ciliam
was the only one, but she has a gift on her own, I just couldn't see it…she's like the opposite
of him, more like Jasper…" he said, caressing his daughter's cheek, her eyes were gleaming.

"An explanation?" Jacob requested.

"She is an empath, but it's not like Jasper. It is triggered by touch. That's why she wasn't
settling because you were mad," he said, smiling.

"Oh my…" he took a step forward. "I'm sorry, Sarah. I'll do better, okay?" he said, reaching
for her again, and this time she didn't cry. "I'm always happy around you, both of you. Sorry
if I forgot…" he said, pampering her with kisses.

"You are staying, right?" asked Edward at Sami, who was making faces at Ciliam.
 "Obviously, I love cake…" he said.

"It would be smashed with their feet, probably…" Jacob laughed.

"Count on me," he said, and for the next few hours, Jacob and Edward broke their routine by
watching their family laugh and celebrating their children. They didn't have to worry for a
moment.

Chapter End Notes

Let me know what you think! 🥺🥺🥺

Edward braiding Bree's hair 😍

And protective Jacob is always 🔥

Poor Rachel 😭
 If you don’t take care, Rameau
Chapter Notes

🥲
So here's the new chapter, I tried to update yesterday but I'm stuck being the elf in my
family so I have tons of gift to wrap

Enjoy this chapter! Little surprise at the end. 😁

See the end of the chapter for more notes

The Cullen-Black family was engrossed in their early routine. Ciliam happily splashed
around in his bath, while Sarah was meticulously dressed in attire chosen by her aunts
Rosalie and Alice. This decision followed a nefarious day when Jacob was the one who chose
her daughter's clothes.

"You dressed her all orange, love," remarked Edward, rinsing water from Ciliam's hair, who
had grown a lot more in the past days.

"She liked it," Jacob defended himself. "Don't you?" he asked her, and she babbled in reply.

"She looked like a pumpkin," Edward pointed out.

"The most gorgeous pumpkin," Jacob insisted.

Edward grinned, making faces at his giggling son. "I never said the opposite," Edward
shrugged.

Jacob said, holding Sarah as they walked to Edward. "Do her hair; I'll finish here." Edward
nodded as he left his husband to tend to their son. However, it wasn't something that Ciliam
wanted, as he immediately whined as Edward went away "Daddy is not going anywhere; he
is just doing your sister's hair, so he can do you next, okay?"

Edward chuckled as Jacob reasoned with their son. Sitting with Sarah in his lap, he combed
her humid hair, applied some cream, and made two ponytails, finishing with two red bows in
each as Jacob dried Ciliam.

"Da-da," and both parents froze.

Jacob looked at Edward. "Did he…?" but he couldn't complete the question when Ciliam
babbled more, pointing insistently to Edward.
Edward walked with Sarah in his arms and gazed at his son, pressing a kiss on his hair. He
then looked at Jacob, whose eyes gleamed. "If I could cry, this would be the moment I
would."

Jacob laughed. "No worries, I think I can cry for the both of us," he replied.

Then Edward murmured in Jacob's ear, "I won."

"One of two, my angel. Do our son's hair while this princess and I practice saying papa,"
Edward grinned, watching his husband walk with their daughter. Then he turned to his son.

"I'm your dad, and you don't have any idea how much I love you and your sister," he said,
cupping his son's cheek. He took his sweet time dressing him up and making his little curl
look fine, then took him to give him his breakfast. He found his husband giving Sarah puree
as he mouthed "papa" to her.

"Really?" Edward asked, placing Ciliam in his high chair.

"But look at this," he crouched in front of the girl and then looked at her seriously, tilting her
head. "Together, okay? Papa."

"Babba…" she giggled.

Edward giggled as he began to feed Ciliam. "Keep doing that, I beg you."

"Pretty funny, you only have won this little one," motioning to Ciliam. "But I…"

"Papa!" Sarah said, but she didn't look amused.

"Uh, uh…" Jacob looked at Edward.

"This is a tie," he huffed and then looked at the bowl in Jake's hand. "And keep feeding her;
she is hungry."

Jacob then realized that probably that's why she didn't look thrilled. "Sorry, princess, here it
is…" 'I hate you.'

"I love you too, Jacob," they finished getting ready and made their way to see Carlisle. As
soon as they entered the studio, Ciliam with his little fingers tried to reach out towards his
grandpa; the doctor amusedly held the baby in his arms.

"Good morning to you ," he greeted the baby.

"Dada…" as he looked at Edward.

"Good boy, Ciliam," commented Carlisle. "A recent development I see."

Edward smiled. "This morning, Sarah as well with a little bit of help…" he teased his
husband. "But it's not only that; their thoughts are more clear now; their minds are so
beautiful."
"What else could we expect of them, right?" Carlisle commented as Ciliam touched his face.
"I know I don't like it any better, but we need to do it…" he explained, and Jacob's heart
shrank a little.

Jacob heard a sob. "Sorry, Sarah, sometimes I forget, okay?" he apologized to his daughter.
"With time, she would find a way to control it, right?" he asked the vampire. "I don't want her
to absorb all of that; she would be overwhelmed."

"With time," Carlisle nodded, taking notes in his journal. "We have Jasper; he would teach
her how to do it."

"Okay…" Jacob nodded.

"And we are done with this little gentleman," the doctor announced, and he started with
Sarah. "As I see, they have reached another milestone since the crawl has already begun, and,
plus the parent calling, I must say ten or eleven months. Probably, in a couple of weeks or
less, they'll start to walk."

Jacob felt a pang in his chest. "Okay, that's good," he smiled even though he wasn't feeling
that way.

"Jake…" Edward passed an arm over Jake's shoulder.

"No, this is good; they look happy and they are healthy; that's what matters…" he replied.
"We should tell the others. Barbie and Alice would be excited to finally get them shoes."
They finished there and then joined the others in the living room, where an excited Rosalie
and Seth awaited them, but Emmett stood up first.

"Nope, my time has come; I heard it…" he said, making his way to the babies in the stroller
and brushed Jacob aside, who looked at his husband.

"He was spying; he knew the twins started to speak, and him…" Edward pointed to his
brother. "He wants to teach them to say Uncle Emmett."

"And I will succeed, so go away; you'll be distracting them for this…" Emmett said.

"Emmett, if something happens to them…" Jacob began.

"Yeah, yeah, whatever, let's go pups…" he said, going away to the other side of the house.

"Seth…" Jacob motioned to the boy, who followed Emmett.

"Oh, I'm joining too; that would be hilarious…" said Jasper, abandoning his book.

Edward embraced Jake from behind, kissing him on his neck. "We should take advantage
of…" Jacob smiled.

"Nope, keep your horniness for the night; I have a car for the dog and me," Esme and Alice
laughed, and Bree groaned at that. Jacob lit up and then looked back at Edward
apologetically.
He kissed his husband slowly. "I'll make it up to you," he said against Edward's lips.

"You better," Edward replied. 'Aunt Rose can have them for the night.' He winked at Edward,
who smirked, watching his husband disappear into the garage.

"You can help me to fill my albums; mom bought me more yesterday…" Bree offered to
Edward, motioning to her room.

He sighed. "Fine, but I pick the music."

"Deal."

In just a matter of weeks, the development of Ciliam and Sarah had been nothing short of
extraordinary. What had started as babies completely reliant on their parents had blossomed
into toddlers with an insatiable curiosity about the world around them.

Ciliam and Sarah's first words had been an incredible milestone for their proud parents.
"Dad" and "papa" had quickly become their favorite terms, and they would excitedly call out
to Jacob and Edward whenever they were near. The joy that emanated from the twins as they
spoke these words was infectious and heartwarming.

But it wasn't just their vocabulary that had developed rapidly. Both Ciliam and Sarah had
taken their first wobbly steps, and then they were eager to walk by themselves. They still
preferred to be carried by their parents, and Jake and Edward would enjoy that phase as long
as they could.

Their language skills had also evolved. Instead of simple words, Ciliam and Sarah were now
forming complete sentences, expressing their needs, desires, and the occasional toddler
tantrum. The twins' minds were rapidly absorbing information and processing it, much like
typical two-year-olds. Their parents marveled at the complexity of their thoughts and how
quickly they seemed to grasp new concepts.

Now, though they were twins, their similarities were less and less as they grew up. Ciliam
had an incredible mop of curly hair, while Sarah's was more wavy. And the difference didn't
end in their appearances. Sarah was extroverted and loud with her requests, always pointing
out everything that crossed her mind; her twin, on the other hand, took his gift to relay any
requests to anyone close to him. When that wasn't possible, he quickly learned that his dad
could read minds and took advantage of that. It seemed that as his papa, he enjoyed sharing
things only with Edward.

Carlisle had run every test available within the house and confirmed that not only had their
physical growth matched their apparent age, but their cognitive development was on par as
well.

The only enigma remained the speed at which these changes occurred. As Carlisle had
theorized one day, it was a question of time when their growth would stop and when they
would reach maturity, and what would happen after that. Jacob and Edward chose not to
dwell on the mysteries surrounding their children's development.

The remarkable progress of Ciliam and Sarah's development wasn't just a source of wonder
for Jacob and Edward; it was a cause of happiness among their extended family. From
grandparents to aunts, uncles, and friends, every member played a pivotal role in nurturing
and cherishing the twins. They had all become integral parts of the twins' lives, creating a
network of care and love that the children would undoubtedly cherish as they continued to
grow.

Billy was present as much as he could and happily dropped by the cottage to visit his
grandchildren. However, after the Uley pack found out about them, the old Quileute
demanded their grandchildren to drop at his house more as a statement than anything else.

The council has found out as well, obviously, but they have learned from their mistakes with
Jacob and Edward. So since Seth had imprinted on Sarah, there wasn't much they could do
about it, other than sending a reprimanded look to the Uley pack for putting their balanced
lifestyle at risk, again.

Now, they weren't only not frowned upon by the Black pack but also the council. Well-served
was Sue's statement; she berated them all, especially Sam and Paul, telling them they had to
find a way to apologize for attacking their own family.

The issue was whether Jacob was inclined to accept them. The wolf was angry at them, and
even the mention of anyone from the Uley pack was enough to rile him up. So when the
twins asked to see their grandpa Billy at their house, it was Edward who took them.

'You have the self-control that I lack, angel,' Jacob said when Edward loaded his car with the
twins and Bree after the twins had requested her presence as well.

He looked at their car seat through the rearview as Ciliam pressed his hand on his sister's
cheek, and she nodded at him, having their conversation on their own, unbothered by the fact
that one of their fathers wasn't in the car with them.

Edward looked at the passenger seat where Bree was anxiously moving her leg; she was
uneasy about coming.

"Bree, you didn't have to come," he murmured softly.

She smiled and looked at the kids. "They asked me," they have here wrapped around their
little fingers, like everyone in their family, but the little ones adored their Aunt Bree and had
asked her to come along, even though they were too young to comprehend the complexities
of the situation. Bree had said yes.

"I would have explained to them," he commented softly. "And if I needed a bodyguard, I
would ask Emmett."

"I wanted to come, besides Leah wanted to bring over some art stuff for her," she paused.
"And Rachel and Mr. Black are nice to me; I didn't have many people in the past that liked
me."

Edward threw a look to make sure that his children were still engrossed with their talk to
address Bree. "You know that I would protect you, right?" She nodded. "Whatever you heard,
and what they said, we don't care; you are my family, and we didn't make a mistake to let you
stay with us."

"But I was with them…"

"You were tricked, Bree. You were a child, and someone took advantage of that," Edward
reminded her. "Sam or Paul, or any of them, they don't know you like I do, like our family
does. You aren't a monster, okay?"

"Okay…" she smiled.

A few minutes later, Edward was being greeted by Seth and Billy; Rachel was inside. The
oldest Quileute was both thrilled to see his grandchildren and conflicted by the underlying
issues that still divided their families. The twins, unaware of that, squealed with delight at the
sight of their grandfather and quickly demanded their dad to unbuckle them.

And they walked excitedly to see Billy, who smiled at the sight of them.

"Look at you," he said, ruffling Liam's hair in delight. "One inch…" he asked the boys,
whose eyes gleamed.

"And a half…" the boy completed, and Billie high-fived him and then turned to see his
granddaughter.

"And my little Sarah?" he wondered to the girl who smiled charmingly.

"Two!" she said, raising her voice, and Billy clapped joyfully and patted his lap for the twins
to climb on.

"Easy…" reminded Edward to the twins; he had explained that they needed to be soft with
some of his family like Grandpa Billy or Aunt Rae. And they had understood.

"It's fine," Billy brushed off and motioned to Seth to push his wheelchair.

Bree and Edward entered the place, the girl carrying a carton box with her. The first thing the
vampires heard was the twins greeting Rachel, who was bringing with her good hand some
homemade cookies. But she was being hugged by tiny hands. She laughed delightedly and
greeted her nephews properly, who went straight to the cookies. "I start to believe that you
only came to see me for my cookies..."

"No…" said Ciliam, but he already had an entire cookie in his mouth.

She looked at Seth. "Can you bring them the chocolate I tried to…" but she motioned to the
splint in her hand. He nodded and went for it.

"Do you need help?" asked Edward, and she smiled, motioning to one of the solo sofas in the
small living room. Seth came back with the mugs and gave them to the children. Then he and
Bree sat on the floor with the twins to color with them after they finished. The adults
remained close, watching the four of them.

"How is the arm?" asked Bree as she played with some crayolas.

Rachel smiled at her. "Better, thanks for asking… I'm not a wolf, but I swear that it is healing
fast," she said, looking and pointing at Edward.

"I'm still sorry for not being faster," apologized Edward.

"It's not really your fault; I was the silly one to try to stop them," she then looked at him with
grief. "And actually, it was my fault that all of that happened. I…"

"It's okay," he said. "Sami told me, and it wasn't your fault or his; you aren't like us; you
couldn't know that Paul was listening…" she nodded.

"It's just I want to, uh…" she stopped looking at her nephews and made a gesture of
strangling someone. "You know?"

"That's two of us," murmured Seth.

"Count me on that too…" Billy commented, pointing to Ciliam to clean up his chocolate
beard.

"Join to the line," chimed Edward, and then he looked at Rachel. "Hasn't he tried to see you?"

"He can try, whether I let him or I want to, it's another thing," she said bitterly.

"I'll run over him before that happens," Billy pointed out.

"So you are done? With him?" asked Bree.

"I don't know, I love the id… uh, the fool, but I want to see him crawling and begging before
forgiving," she said.

"That would be easier," Edward said.

She laughed. "Oh, he probably would be at my door all day if I wanted to, but I want him
crawling and begging forgiveness but to Jake…" Edward raised his eyebrows. "If he can't
accept my family, and that includes you and them," she motioned to the twins. "I don't want
him close; he can go to f… fried asparagus."

Edward chuckled. "How is my son?" asked Billy.

"Avoiding committing a crime; that's why he is not here," the man nodded.

"That and that he is building their bed since they outgrew their crib," commented amused
Bree.

"Let me guess, he is stuck? Isn't?" asked Billy amused; Edward nodded.

Rachel snorted. "For someone who can repair cars, that's pathetic."

"I'm totally telling him that. The worst part is that he banned everyone from helping him.
Hopefully when we get back, Esme has convinced him to let her help him."

Bree then frowned at Seth. "Uh, I brought the things your sister asked me," she said, lass in
hand.

Seth nodded. "Oh yeah, thanks. She, uh, she took a part-time job," Seth replied.

"As a teacher in the school on the reservation, it's only a couple of days per week, but she
needs some material to prepare some of her classes."

"I didn't know she was a teacher," commented Edward.

"She never worked since she phased out just after she graduated, but Sami convinced her to
do so," Seth informed Edward happily. He liked to see his sister finally doing good.

"Sami?" wondered Edward.

"Jake was so right; you are a gossip," giggled Rachel.

He motioned to his head. "Comes with the territory," he chuckled. "So Sami?" They kept
talking about all the safe topics as Billy relished every moment spent with his grandchildren.
He couldn't help but smile at their giggles when he remembered something that he had
brought and asked Seth to bring the two bags that were in his room. The boy nodded and then
came back with an amused face because, of course, he had taken a peek.

Billy called the twins to open the bags, and Ciliam and Sarah's eyes lit up with curiosity as
they eagerly opened them, revealing two light brown stuffed wolves.

Both wolves were adorable, and they immediately recognized the resemblance to their papa.
"Yeah, just like him," confirmed Edward, looking at the wolf and then at the kids, motioning
to Billy.

Ciliam took his father's hand, and the man smiled. Sarah, instead, voiced her appreciation.
"Thanks, Grandpa," and went to show their gift to Bree.
Rachel couldn't help but chuckle at her dad's spoiling of her nephew and niece. Billy grinned
and replied, "What?"

"You just bought two stuffed toys."

"It's an implicit thing for grandparents to spoil them…" she raised an eyebrow at her. "Oh, let
me alone; they loved it."

"Oh God, imagine their Christmas gift…" she commented amused.

Bree then looked at the kids. "So what are you calling them?"

"What?" Sarah tilted her head.

"When you get plushies like this, you can name them…" she explained, recalling doing so
with her mom and Bernie, her stuffed sheep.

"Aunt Bree is right," Rachel chimed in. "They need some names to rhyme, maybe something
like Bobby and Babe, or Louis and Luna…" They shook their heads and started their own
discussion. Edward focused on their thoughts, and he smiled, knowing the name they would
choose. "Or Tommy and Teddy."

With bright smiles, they turned to Edward, who nodded his head. "Romulus and Remus?"
wondered the vampire, and the kids nodded excitedly, then awaited the others' reactions.

Rachel tilted her head. "Well yeah, if that's what you want."

"Sure, that's a good name…" agreed Billy, who looked at Edward puzzled.

"You must understand that we weren't used to kids, and when Jasper spent time with them, he
had a friendly version of mythology. They loved it…" Edward explained.

"It's cool; Jazz does the voices and everything."

Billy shrugged. "As long as they're happy…"

As the visit with Rachel and Billy drew to a close, the twins approached the car with the
Blacks following them to bid them farewell. Edward tensed and exchanged a look with Bree,
who looked at the twins still on Billy's lap, promising their grandpa to come to their house so
they could show their books.

Rachel didn't understand the unease of her brother-in-law until she saw the patrol car
approaching. "Oh God!" It was too late; there's no way that Charlie hasn't seen the children
on Billy's lap.

The sheriff, accompanied by a worried Sue, exited the car. The twins saw the woman and
immediately abandoned their grandpa to say hi to her. Each child clutched their stuffed wolf,
Romulus and Remus, excited to show them to Sue.

Ciliam, clutching Romulus, looked up at Sue with a big grin and said, "Grandpa Billy gave us
wolves, just like Papa…" Charlie frowned, and Sue, doing her best to stay calm and not let
her shock show, replied warmly, "You're right, cute as papa," trying to conceal the slip of the
kid.

Sarah, instead, looked at Charlie with curiosity and waved her free hand at him. Charlie
forced a smile, but as an unspoken known rule, he waved back, still confused by the whole
interaction. The term "Grandpa Billy" struck a chord, and his mind raced to piece together the
puzzle.

He leaned over to Sue and whispered, "Did I miss something?"

"Charlie," Edward took a step forward and extended his hand to the sheriff. "Nice to see you
as always," he said, clenching his jaw.

"Edward…uh, did I hear right? Grandpa Billy?" He asked, confused.

Edward nodded. "Ciliam…" called his son, who got closer to his dad, and Sarah did the
same, both kids looking with interest. "Sarah, Ciliam, this man is your Grandpa Billy's best
friend. Say Hi."

"Hi," waved Sarah and Liam shyly.

"Charlie, these are my children, mine and Jake's..." Charlie widened his eyes.

The man opened his mouth and then closed it again, not really understanding. "Uh? Huh?
Wait, what?"

Edward forced a smile. "Hey, why don't you say goodbye to Miss Sue and then wait with
Aunt Bree in the car?" Ciliam nodded, but Sarah remained there. "Sarah, go now…"

"But daddy…" she complained.

"Sarah, as soon as you go, we'll go and see papa, okay?" She sighed but agreed, gave a kiss to
Sue, and then followed Bree to the car.
 "Dad and Papa," Charlie tried the terms, still not wrapping his head around the fact that the
boy he watched grow up was now a father?

"Before our wedding, I received a call from social services; my biological sister died in a car
accident, and I was the closest family…" Edward explained the story he thought he wouldn't
need.

"Their dad?" Charlie began, always the police.

"I'm his dad as Jacob is."

"Of course, of course…" Charlie said. "A responsible young man, you and Jacob, and I'm
sorry for your loss."

"Thanks," he said, then Charlie looked amused at Billy.

"Grandpa Billy, oh man…" he joked, and the oldest Quileute smiled as well. However, that
smile didn't reach his eyes, seeing the lost expression on Edward's face.

Chapter End Notes

Let me know what you think of this chapter! 🫣

And let the Drama carry-on ✨
 The desperate husband, Cimarosa
Chapter Notes

New chapter, ✨
I think this chapter would clarify some things that the previous one was left unclear.

I wanted this plot, because I really love it in the book and in the movie. This one has a
twist.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

After tucking the twins into bed, Jacob and Edward settled on the couch. The wolf had been
focused on his husband since his return from the reservation. Edward was quiet, and initially,
Jacob wondered if it was related to any encounter with Sam's pack. However, since Bree
didn't mention anything, he dismissed that option.

Although they appeared to be cuddling and watching a movie, Edward seemed distracted.
Jacob, taking advantage of their sleeping kids, attempted to initiate something with his
husband. Softly kissing Edward's neck and trying to unbutton his shirt, Jacob noticed that
Edward wasn't responsive.

Frustrated, Jacob exclaimed, "Okay, tell me what the hell is wrong because trying to have sex
with you was never this hard." He received no answer, causing him to worry. "Edward, tell
me you are freaking me out."

Finally, the vampire shook his head "It's fine."

"Don't lie to me," Jacob's voice laced with frustration. "You seemed quiet after the visit to my
dad; did something happen?"

Edward took a deep breath and looked directly into Jacob's eyes. "Charlie saw the twins."

Jacob's brow furrowed with confusion as he tried to grasp the problem. "And?"

"Charlie saw them, Jacob."

"Again, what's the problem? It's Charlie, and they are our kids. I don't get what's wrong."
Edward let out an exhausted sigh. "Charlie saw our two-year-old children, but next week the
twins could have a different appearance. He's the town sheriff, and he'll certainly notice that
our kids are growing at an unnatural rate. He'll begin to wonder why they're aging so fast."

"Then we make sure that he never sees them again," Jacob stated.

"He's not a fool, Jake. That's going to get suspicious. He would start asking questions, not
just to Billy but anyone he can go to," he paused. "We can't afford to risk exposing them or
our family."

Jacob frowned "So, what are you suggesting?"

Edward hesitated for a moment before continuing, "I think we should talk to the family
tomorrow. We need to decide whether it's time for us to move away."

Jacob's eyes widened, realizing the enormity of Edward's proposal. "No," Jacob stood up.

"Jake…"

"No, Edward, you can't do this to me…" Jacob began.

"Jake, you knew that this moment would arrive, sooner than later. You knew that as soon as
our lifestyle is threatened, we need to leave all of this behind."

"I'm not an idiot. Of course, I knew, but not when I finally had my sisters back. I have
obligations with my pack, with my dad. I can't go. You promised more time."

Edward reached for his husband's hand. "I'm sorry, love."

But Jacob brushed off the vampire's touch. "There has to be another way. We can think of
something else… Edward, you promised time with my family. You told me you would give
me time to ease into this."

"Circumstances changed, Jacob. It's for their safety, our safety."

"No, no…" he shook his head. "You told me, you swore to me that you would give me five
years with my family. That's the number you said… you said that if I go to college, we can
stretch our stay. You promised me, Edward," Jacob said with tears filling his eyes.

"Jacob, I'm sorry," Edward apologized.

"No!" he raised his voice. "You don't feel sorry, you don't… Edward, you don't understand.
I'm not ready, Edward. I'm not ready…" he began to pace.

"Jacob…" Edward stood up and tried to comfort him, but Jacob recoiled to a corner of the
living room.

"Don't touch me!" he said, and Edward took a step back.

"We must make a difficult decision; this is not about us, it's about our children, Jake," he
reasoned.

"Please, I beg you, Edward, I can't leave, not now. I'm not ready, please…" he pleaded.

"Papa?" Jacob closed his eyes in frustration when he realized he woke up his kids. Ciliam
was walking in with Sarah trailing behind, rubbing her eyes.

She touched him and sobbed, "Papa…" she let out a cry and glared at Edward. "Why are you
making him cry?" her lip quivering.

Ciliam looked between his parents, not understanding what was happening, and Jake felt
even worse.

Jacob smiled at the twins. "Everything is fine. Papa was being silly, watching a movie, okay?
Daddy didn't do anything… What if we go to bed?"

"Okay…" Liam nodded, and the alpha took them to their room. When he put them to sleep,
he went to his room and found Edward awaiting him in bed. He started to undress and put on
his pajamas, but instead of embracing Edward, he turned his back to his husband.

"Jake…" Edward tried to reach.

"Don't touch me," he hissed, "I would lose it if you do, and I don't really want you close right
now."

"Love, I'm sorry."

"Saying that it's not going to fix anything, just don't," Jacob mumbled.

"Love, if I knew a way, but there isn't. Charlie is going to notice, and he can't know. I made a
mistake with Bella once; it can't happen again. I won't let it happen again…"

"He can't know your secret," Jacob spat.

"Do you want me to stay here?" Edward wondered, not wanting to make Jake feel worse.

"I don't know," he whispered. "You don't even want to try. You don't want to look for another
way. You want us to leave," he murmured, his voice cracking.

"Jake, it's for their safety, our safety. We can't draw attention," he explained. After a few
minutes, Jake spoke.

"Leave me alone, and close the door…" Edward nodded to no one in particular before he
stood up and watched his husband ignore him. He closed the door and walked to the sofa,
sitting there, listening to Jacob cry until finally, exhaustion caught him.

As Jacob woke up to a new day, a strange tension lingered in the air. He and Edward went
about their daily routine of taking care of the twins, bathing and feeding them, ensuring they
had everything they needed.
But there was an unsettling difference. They hadn't exchanged a single word that wasn't
directly related to the twins. Jacob's mind remained concealed, his thoughts hidden from
Edward. It was a rarity, as Jacob didn't bother to be close like that; the last time was in Rio,
and the reason was something nicer.

Edward doubted it was something like that.

Jacob was cleaning up the dishes and turned to see his children. "So there's a slight change of
plans," the twins tilted their heads at him, and Edward frowned. "Only Dad is going to take
you to see Grandpa Carlisle, alright? Papa needs some time…" The kids, unaware of the
tension between their fathers, simply nodded in agreement.

The Quileute kissed his kids on their heads before taking his jacket and walking towards the
door. "Jake, let's talk," Edward pleaded.

"What's to talk about? Right? Text me if Carlisle says something new, I need to…" Jacob
took a deep breath. "I can't be here right now." He opened the door when Edward's voice
stopped him.

"I love you," the vampire said, but Jacob didn't reply, only hummed, and he was gone. The
roar of the motorcycle's engine matched the turbulence inside Jacob's mind. He sped down
the winding roads.

Anger, disappointment, sadness—his heart was a chaotic mess, and it all revolved around
Edward. For the first time since they had become husbands, Jacob had spent the night alone.
But it wasn't because he wanted to be alone; he needed to distance himself from Edward.
Edward's words weighed heavily on him—words that had been a profound shock.

Edward wanted to make a decision for both of them, for their family. Would the rest of the
Cullens back him up as well? Probably yes, they were used to abandoning places as if they
had never been there.

Jacob knew that he would have to leave Forks someday, but he wasn't ready to do so. Edward
had promised five more years in Forks, but that promise had been shattered, just like Jacob's
sense of stability and control. It was hard for him to be near his kids, especially Sarah,
knowing that she would pick up on whatever he was feeling. And it wasn't fair for her, for
Ciliam, for anyone.

He didn't want to move now. Not when his father, Billy, seemed happier than he could ever
remember. His dad was truly enjoying having Jacob and Rachel close by. And the twins—
what about them? They would be the ones to drag them away from his family, away from his
pack, from the bonds that had been woven.

What about Seth? Jacob's heart ached at the thought. His imprint on Jacob's daughter, the
deep connection they shared, would pull him along wherever they decided to go. But Seth
was too young for such a drastic change, too young to even think about leaving home. Jacob
couldn't fathom doing that to Seth, or to Leah, to Sue, and the rest of his pack. He wasn't
ready to leave Embry and Quil; he just couldn't.

His mind was a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions as he grappled with the weight of the
decision Edward had made. All he knew for sure was that he didn't want to move, not when it
felt like he would be leaving a part of himself behind.

Not yet.

Jacob sat atop his motorcycle, the rumbling engine idling beneath him, the only thing he felt
like he controlled, not anymore, he thought.

With determination in his eyes, he took out his phone and made the call, arranging a meeting.
It was a choice that could change everything, something Edward might never consent to, but
Jacob had already decided that he could do it for both of them.

He arrived at the agreed-upon location and waited, anxiety building as minutes stretched into
what felt like hours. When Charlie Swan's patrol car finally appeared on the horizon, Jacob's
heart quickened. The Sheriff approached with a curious look on his face, acknowledging the
strangeness of the call.

"Jake…" the man greeted.

"Charlie, thanks for coming," said the wolf.

He shrugged. "You know it's not a bother, and it's great that I get to see you. Congratulations,
by the way, on parenthood," said the police officer. "Awful the circumstances that brought
you to that, but what an amazing thing you and Edward are doing."

"Thanks, Charlie," he said and then became serious. "Glad that you think that, it makes this
part easier…" Jacob took off his jacket and his shoes, and then his shirt.

Charlie widened his eyes and looked around like he would find any answers to why his
friend's son was undressing in front of him. "Jake…" he said and then tilted his head at the
tattoo of Edward's name on the guy's low hip. "Jacob, what are you doing?" He asked when
Jacob finally took off his pants and threw his rings on top of it.

"I'm doing this for my children," he looked at the man. "Charlie, please don't run. I'm not
going to hurt you…" he phased into a wolf.

Charlie could only gape at the sight before him, unable to find the words to express his
shock. The child he had known since infancy had become an enormous brown wolf. Minutes
stretched into an eternity, and then, just as suddenly as it had appeared, the wolf transformed
back into the familiar form of Jacob Black. He quickly dressed and composed himself, but
the shock of the transformation still lingered in Charlie's mind.
After a period of stunned silence, Charlie finally found his voice. He couldn't help but ask
aloud if he was hallucinating or if the impossible had truly occurred.

"Charlie," Jacob started. "Let me explain."

"Oh, God! You and then… a wolf, oh my God…" he said, trying to look for some place to sit.
Jacob guided him to a fallen tree and helped the man to sit.

"Charlie, listen to me. I'm sorry, this is something that you shouldn't know. It's supposed to be
a secret that only a few in the Quileute must know."

"What? So Seth?" He asked, and Jacob nodded.

"And Leah, and others. Charlie, listen to me, do you trust me?" Jacob asked the sheriff.

"Huh?"

"Do you trust me?" The man looked at him, and after a few seconds, he nodded slowly. "Can
I trust you to never tell anyone about this?"

"Who would believe me anyway? Kiddo, I still can't believe what I saw…" he said, looking
warily at Jake.

The alpha nodded understandingly. "You can ask everything you want, and I'll do my best to
answer those," he looked at the sheriff. "But after that, no more. You can't…"

"Jacob…"

"Charlie, everything depends on this, alright? On you not asking more questions depends on
me staying more time with my dad, if you can't do that…" he said with tears in his eyes, the
sheriff frowned. "I don't want to go just yet, Charlie."

"Why would you go?" It was the first question.

"Because my children aren't like other kids. If we stay close, you may notice things different
from every kid that you have encountered before."

The man nodded. "Edward? Did you make him like that? Is he like that too?"

Jacob shook his head. "No, what I am, it's not contagious. Only a certain generation is
exposed. Edward…" He took a deep breath. "Edward is not exactly like me; he's different as
well. The Cullens are different."

"Is he dangerous? Any of them?" He now remembered when the Cullens arrived, and Billy
had warned him to stay away from Carlisle. But the doctor seemed nice, so he brushed off his
friend's advice. Maybe that was Billy's way to protect him. "Billy once said that I should keep
my distance."

"He didn't know them enough, not like he does now," he smiled sadly. "Edward is amazing;
he is an incredible husband and father. But he is also scared. For our family, for our
children…"

He was interrupted by the sheriff. "Did Bella know? Does she? About what you and Edward
are?"

"Yes, she knows."

"They aren't his nephews, are they?" wondered Charlie.

"My kids needed a place to grow up, parents who loved them, people to protect them…"
Jacob placed a hand on Charlie's shoulder. "From one father to another, can you promise me
that you won't ever tell anyone about this or question all of this?" There was a long pause, but
the sheriff finally arrived at a conclusion.

He had watched Jacob grow up in front of his eyes; he was the son of his best friend. He
knew this man; at the end, the answer was easy. "Yes."

Edward was in the living room, observing his kids sit down with Emmett and Seth as they
listened to the explanation of a board game that the Quileute had brought home. Jasper,
Esme, and Carlisle had left for the day to attend to matters.

Rosalie, however, focused on the journals that Bree was showing to Alice and her; she was
also sizing up Edward and his half of the excuse for Jacob not being there. Edward knew she
didn't believe him, especially when Seth seemed unaware of his alpha's whereabouts.

Edward wanted to discuss with his family that they move away sooner, but first, he needed
everyone present. Second, he didn't have any idea how to do it. Third, he didn't know how to
do it. He didn't want to cause distress to Jacob, but Charlie wasn't stupid; he would ask—
incessantly.

And it was about time that he asked the wrong person, and everyone would notice something
different from all of them; he needed to protect Ciliam and Sarah, if only Jacob could see it
that way.

He heard the motorcycle of his husband, and the twins perked their ears, knowing it was their
papa. They stood up, excited just in time for Jacob to enter the house.

But before Jacob could properly greet his children, Edward looked at his husband
disappointedly. "Jake, what have you done?" he asked.

The alpha clenched his jaw and looked at Edward straight in the eye. "What needed to be
done?"

Everyone frowned at the interaction. Sarah had recoiled from Jacob's touch and stumbled
back to Rosalie. "It wasn't your decision to make," Edward hissed.

Jacob laughed bitterly. "And was it yours? Huh?"

Alice exchanged a look with Rosalie, but the blonde shrugged, indicating she didn't know
what they were talking about. "It's selfish! Putting Charlie at risk like that? Our family is at
risk…"

Jacob stood his ground, his frustration evident. "Selfish? You have no right to accuse me of
being selfish, Edward. You wanted to make a decision without considering the consequences
for all of us!"

Edward's eyes narrowed. "I made that decision for our family's safety, not just for me."

Jacob retorted, "And I made this decision for us too, whether you see it or not."

"What decision? What's going on?" Seth asked.

"He wanted us to move away. When Charlie saw the twins yesterday, he decided that we
needed to abandon Forks," the alpha revealed.

Seth looked at Edward. "What?"

"Move? Are we going to move?" asked Bree, looking at Emmet and then at Rosalie.

"No," Emmett stood up and looked at Bree. "We aren't moving. Because he doesn't call the
shots here."

"Apparently, he believes he does…" Jacob accused.

"Okay, enough!" Rosalie paused the confrontation. "Bree, you stay here with them," she
motioned to the twins. The vampire frowned. "No one is moving away; that's not how we do
things," she said, glaring at Edward. "The rest of the house, now!" She raised her voice when
no one paid attention to her.

Quickly, they made their way outside, trying to take some distance for the curious little ears.
"What exactly happened?" asked Alice.
"Charlie saw them yesterday," Edward revealed.

"And he…" Jacob pointed to Edward. "Told me that we need to move away, just like that."

Edward sighed, looking at his husband. "It was the right thing to do, for our sake, for my
children's sake."

"Our children! They are ours, and you wanted to disrupt their lives without any consideration.
You wanted to take us away," he pushed Edward, who didn't even flinch. "How would you do
it, huh? Would I have the chance to say goodbye to my family and my pack, or would we just
sneak away in the middle of the night?"

"You made a mistake," Edward pointed out.

"No, I didn't, and I don't care if you don't see it," he paused. "I told him about me, nothing
about them or you."

Edward shook his head. "He would question everything."

"Maybe, in his mind. Good thing you can't read his," he took a deep breath. "Charlie knows
about me because you forced me to make that decision."

Alice finally caught on to what was happening and understood both sides, but she didn't like
seeing them fight. "We should give it a try. Mr. Swan is a reasonable man."

Before Edward could reply, Seth walked toward the vampire and pushed him. "You spent the
entire morning with me, and you didn't say anything! I thought we were friends."

Edward was taken aback. "We are, Seth."

"No! You are the selfish one, not Jake. You would have taken her," he paused, looking with
anger in his eyes, something that Edward thought was visible in the young beta's gaze. "You
wanted to take her away from me, knowing what that would do to me."

"Seth, you could have come with us…" he began.

"I'm fifteen! I don't want to leave," his voice cracked. "I need my mom, and I want my sister.
I can't leave," his voice came with a whine. "I thought you cared about me," he said,
scrubbing his tears.

"Seth, of course I do…" he began, not liking to see the kid like that.

"Don't fucking lie!" He pushed Edward to the ground. "I hate you!" He said and phased,
running into the forest.

"Shit," Jacob said, and Emmett saw the hesitation in the alpha's eyes.

"I'll make sure he's okay," Jacob nodded as he ran after the young beta.

"This is your fault…" Jake looked at Edward.

 "I was thinking about my family!" Edward said, again on his feet, challenging his husband.

"Break it off, you idiots," said Rosalie, exasperated. "Mutt, come with me…" She pointed at
Jake, then motioned to Alice who nodded. "You cool off; there's nothing we can do, the
damage is done." The thing is that sadly she wasn't speaking about Jake telling Charlie about
them; it was more profound than that.

Chapter End Notes

Sooooo. Did you like this one?

Don't hate me 🫣
Or Edward or Jake, both of them are right and wrong. 🥹
 Sir, if you are a father, Op. 53a, Weber
Chapter Notes

🥹🥹
Hi! New chapter, I cried writing this, hopefully you would like...

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Jacob observed his children with their aunts; Alice was explaining to Ciliam again how to tie
his shoelaces, while Rosalie was redoing Sarah's hair. They were changing into more
comfortable clothes since Emmett and Jasper were on a short hike, intending to teach the kids
soccer away from the house to avoid Esme's disapproving glare, which had met their initial
suggestion.

Esme was preparing lunch, and Bree was helping her, occasionally brushing Seth's hand as he
tried to sneak some food from the plates.

The only missing person was Edward, who, as soon as they finished their daily routine,
concocted excuses to leave the house, a pattern persisting for the last three days, which Jacob
found increasingly difficult to bear.

They orbited each other like polar rejects, both hating the need to pretend in front of Sarah
and Ciliam to shield them from their parents' rift. Despite their efforts, the twins weren't
naive; they sensed something was wrong. They noticed the absence of their parents' hugs,
kisses and loving affection in general.

For the past few days, Jacob slept alone. Each night, he witnessed Edward reading to the
kids, kissing them on their little heads, and then avoiding their shared bed. Edward would
pick a book he had no intention of reading, sitting in the living room without budging.

Each night, Jacob checked on him, observing the stoic figure in the soft, warm lamplight. The
routine persisted until the previous night when Jacob woke around midnight, opened the door
to take a look at the sofa, only to find that Edward wasn't there. He waited anxiously, then
gave up and went to bed. When he went to wake up the kids, Edward was already doing so.

Now he regrets not answering that "I love you" from Edward before everything went to shit.
He loved his husband and felt guilty for letting anger and pride taint their bond until there
seemed to be nothing left between them.
"Papa? Do you like it?" Sarah asked, trying to wake Jacob from his trance, showing him her
ponytails.

He smiled, "Of course, you look beautiful."

She sighed, then looked at Rosalie apologetically, "I love you Aunt Rose, but I like when
daddy does my hair."

That felt like a knife in Jacob's chest. Rosalie chuckled, "I'll let him know, I…" Rosalie
stopped as Ciliam reached for her hand. He frowned, gripping her hand more strongly. "He's
busy, baby, he…"

"Liam, stop. You're making her sad," Sarah glared at her twin, holding Rosalie's free hand.
Ciliam, clearly angry, let go of her hand and walked straight to Jasper, seeking comfort from
his uncle.

Jasper clenched his jaw, and Jacob knew Ciliam was subtly asking for Jasper to use his gift,
making Jacob feel like a failure. Waiting for Sarah to be distracted with Emmett, he
addressed Alice and Rosalie, "You know where he is."

"No," Rosalie replied.

Before Jacob could ask, Alice added, "And of course, if I knew, I would tell you where he is.
It's just not clear."

"He was here last night," Bree revealed.

"What?" Jacob asked, looking at the girl.

She nodded before continuing, "In his old room, around midnight. He was here, uhh…" she
looked back at Esme, who nodded at her. "I sat with him, but I think he didn't notice I was
there. He just was on the floor, and he looked sad."

Jacob closed his eyes and combed his hair in frustration. "Bree, tell him," Esme urged her
softly.

"Tell me what? Bree..." he said, noticing hesitation on the girl's face.

"He hunted with me a couple of weeks ago," she began, he nodded because he remembered
that "Before the fight with Paul, he was supposed to take me two days ago, but he didn't
appear, so Emmett took me," she replied.

"He went alone?"

"He didn't go at all, Jake," Esme replied. So that means he hasn't fed; he would have noticed,
right?

"How does it feel? He never told me that… to be that thirsty." No one replied. "Tell me…
Can someone please tell me?"
"Like a furnace going through your throat…" Alice replied.

"Oh my…" he let out.

"We're ready!" Sarah called out, holding onto Emmet. Esme pressed two little bags to Seth,
who had a guilty expression and he followed Bree, Emmet, and Jasper out with the kids.

Alice and Rosalie exchanged a look. "Wait, we'll join you," said the short girl and she made
her way out of the house followed by her sister, leaving Esme and Carlisle to handle the wolf.

The blonde exited his studio and motioned to Jake to sit on the stool in the kitchen.

"I messed up, didn't I?" he said, fidgeting with his wedding ring. Esme walked around the
table to comfort him.

Carlisle pressed his lips into a thin line. "Why do you believe that?" using the tone that Jake
hated.

"Don't do that, please…" he said, looking at his father-in-law. "I don't want the doctor; I want
my family."

The man sighed, "You didn't mess up, Jake."

"Well, it does feel like I did."

"You didn't mess up, but it wasn't the right thing to do even when you mean well," the blonde
admitted.

"I just feel like he pushed me to do that…" he confessed.

"Did he?" Esme retorted without ill. "He told you that he would talk to us, but by the time
you spoke with Charlie, Edward didn't mention anything to us, and this kind of thing, Jake, is
always up for a vote. We would have found another way to make him understand…and avoid
this."

Jacob ran his fingers through his hair and sighed in frustration. "It's just, he just… he seemed
so adamant to do it, like it was the only option, just to leave everything. It seemed so easy for
him," Jacob said.

"Jacob, I know my son, and I know that arriving at that conclusion wasn't easy for him…"
Carlisle argued. "Edward loves you, and the last thing he ever wanted was to hurt you, and I
know that deep in your heart, you know that as well."

Jacob nodded. "I know."

"He was desperate, Jake, and fear makes us do things that we never thought we would do,
then leaves us to deal with the consequences."

"Like I did," Esme took his hand. "Now I have to deal with the consequences…." he felt a
knot in his throat. "Like my husband not looking at me, not sleeping with me, preferring to be
anywhere but where I am."

"Jacob…"

He let out a sob. "It's just, it wasn't supposed to be like this. We just got married; we should
be happy."

"Why did you do it?" asked Carlisle. "Why did you tell Sheriff Swan about you?"

Jacob frowned. "Because Edward wanted to move away, even though he promised me
another thing."

Carlisle shook his head. "No, that's the reason, that's the superficial issue that makes you tell
Charlie," Jacob shrugged. "You do know, Jake."

"I don't know. I just was scared that he would make that decision for everyone. I didn't want
to move."

"Even when he told you that he would discuss it with us," Esme suggested.

"I just didn't think he would do that."

"So that means you didn't trust him," Carlisle pointed out.

"No," Jacob hurried to say. "I trust him, of course I trust him. How could you say that?"

"Jake, I'm not judging you. I just want you to see where the failure is," Carlisle pressed a
hand on the wolf's shoulder. "I'm saying that as your father-in-law, as your family. Trust
unfortunately comes and goes, and you don't even realize when it's gone."

"But I do trust him…"

"Perhaps you do, but trust is not extensive," Carlisle said.

"That means that even if you trust Edward, let's say with your heart, it doesn't mean that you
trust him to make a decision that affects your family. Trust is so fragile that a little bit of
doubt can tear down anything," Esme supplied.

"It can't be fixed? Then? How can we overcome this?" Jacob asked.

"Jake, there are very few things that can't be repaired, but this can. It's not broken; anything is
broken," Carlisle said.

"How? Tell me what I can do, and I'll do it. I want my husband back."

"First, you need to clear your mind, and then allow him to come to you. He is going through
the same thing as you," Carlisle said. "Because I know he will, soon. Allow him to clear his
mind."

Jacob frowned. "You know where he is," Carlisle nodded. "Where?"

"The only place where he could get someone to listen to him…" Jacob snorted.

"He's with my dad, right?" the blonde nodded.

The doctor nodded. "Billy called me a couple of hours ago to say that my son was sitting in
his car in front of his house." Carlisle paused. "I hope that by now your father has better luck
than me and is making Edward open up."

Esme smiled. "It's going to be fine; just be patient, okay?" Jacob nodded. The thing is that he
wasn't good at being patient.

Billy sat in his wheelchair, quietly observing the vampire who seemed lost in thought in the
corner of the living room. Edward's brooding demeanor contrasted sharply with the warmth
of the room, lit by the soft glow of lamps. The rhythmic ticking of the clock on the wall
echoed the passing moments of uneasy silence.

The tension in the air was palpable, and Billy, sipping his coffee, couldn't help but feel the
weight of the unspoken words that lingered between them. After a prolonged period of
watching Edward, Billy decided it was time to break the ice. With a wry smile, he set his
coffee mug down on the small table beside him. "Okay, enough," he entwined his hands and
looked at Edward. "You need to speak, son. Not everyone has all the time in the world like
you."

Edward's eyes flickered, a subtle shift in his stoic posture. "It wasn't a good one."

Billy chuckled, the lines on his weathered face deepening. "Well, I figured if you're going to
be sitting here, looking like you've got the weight of the world on your shoulders, we might
as well share a laugh."

The vampire's gaze remained fixed on a distant point, but there was a softening in his
expression, a brief acknowledgment of the attempt at levity. "I don't know what to say."

"Start by telling me why you are here?"

The vampire shrugged. "Believe me, I'd prefer to be with Jake."

"And why aren't you?"

Edward looked at him like he was asking something obvious. "You know why? He doesn't
want me there."

Billy hummed. "My son told you that?"

Edward nodded. "We haven't shared a bed for three days, and since he told Charlie, there's
this barrier in his mind. On top of that, Seth told me he hates me, Rosalie watches me like
I've cheated on him, Emmett along the same line, everyone is judging…" He looked at Billy.
"It's surprising that you aren't doing the same, considering everything."

"Because I understand you, and I can't blame you for trying to do something I would have
done."

"What?"

"C'mon, do you forget when I was so against this relationship, even though I knew the bond
was something unbreakable… I have prejudice against vampires, yes," he admitted. "But I
did it because I love my son, and I wanted to protect him, even though I did it the wrong way,
so yes, I understand you."

"I was trying to protect my kids."

"I know, you mean well, but sometimes that is not enough," Billy replied.

"I don't know what to do," Edward confessed.

"Talk to him, perhaps…" Billy suggested.

"He doesn't want me near; he recoiled from my touch, and I fear that if I try again, he will
reject me, and I can't bear that…"

"It won't come to that," Billy argued.

"You don't know that…" Edward shook his head.

"I do, Edward. This seems massive, but it's not; it's just a fight, and they're common. I had
dozens of those with my wife, and we still loved each other," he smiled softly. "Think about
everything you have been through, both of you; this beside that is nothing. You should just
use your words, don't assume, and listen as well."

"I want him back," Edward said.

Billy snorted. "You never lost him in the first place, son."

Edward nodded and stood up. "Thanks for bearing with me."

"It's not a problem," he then put on a serious face. "Just do me a favor."

"Anything."

"Feed yourself…"

"I don't…"

"Eyes, Edward's, I told you before they say a lot," he pointed out. "It's an awful situation, but
not that big that you forget, or not intend to get sustenance. Don't be a martyr; they don't get
anything done."

Edward exited Billy's house and abandoned the house. When he was leaving, he encountered
Paul.

Great, what he needed.

"I don't have time for a fight; schedule for another time," he said, walking to his car and
ignoring the beta.

"Cullen, I wanted to apologize," Edward snorted and turned back to see Paul.

"That's not my name, and you know it; it's Cullen-Black," he hissed. "I carry the name of a
Quileute, even if it bothers you so much, so use the proper one or don't address me at all."

Paul stared at him, then took a deep breath. "I want to apologize for what I did."

Edward squinted his eyes at him. "I want to believe you because I've never wanted this to
happen. I didn't want my husband to lose his family," he paused. "And I never cared what you
think about me, but you, Sam, and your pack, all of you crossed a line. You threatened my
family, my children…" he reminded him.

"And I'm trying to apologize."

"Because it's convenient for you! because otherwise, you know that Rachel wouldn't want to
know anything about you…" Edward took a deep breath. "You want me to tell her you
apologized; I would do it, gladly, but you can't brush off this, Paul…"

"I'm really sorry," he said, straight in the eyes.

"Maybe…" Edward nodded. "But again, not for the right reason. Look, if you ever have kids,
you would understand how it feels like someone arrives at your home, the place where they
should feel safe, and instead, they're threatened because some idiots cannot overcome their
prejudice and their ignorance. When you understand that, I can maybe think of forgiving
you." Paul swallowed hard. "I need to go home; I already lost time here," and he was gone.
Anyone who had been close to Jacob knew that the alpha was anything but patient; he was
the opposite of it. So, he really, really wanted to be patient, wait like Esme had said, and give
Edward some time for him to come to him instead.

He couldn't.

He had already given Edward enough time; he just wanted him back. He was walking
towards his dad's door when, of course, he encountered Paul.

"Billy is not there," the beta said. "He left like half an hour after your husband…" he said.

"Fuck!" How hard it was following Edward.

"He said he was going home after I tried to apologize to him," Home? "Can I have a minute?"

"For what, Paul? Need more time to insult my family?"

"I want to apologize for what I did. I shouldn't have said anything to the pack about the
hybrids…"

"Children, my children…" Jake corrected them. "Even if it bothers you that much, that's what
they are."

"Children…" Paul said. "I want to apologize for it."

"No, I already gave you enough opportunities, Paul, and every time you found other ways to
screw up. So, no, not this time," Jacob turned his back on Paul. Then curiosity hit him, and he
looked at him again. "Why did you hate them? The Cullens. I know it's not because of what
we were taught about trying to be our enemy because that can be unlearned. Look at my dad
or Leah, so what's?"
"It's their fault," Paul admitted.

"What?"

Paul clenched his jaw. "This, I never asked for. You think I wanted to become this creature
that I can barely contain..." He paused. "I never wanted to be a wolf, and I wouldn't be one if
they hadn't come back, if they weren't here."

Jacob nodded. "They can't be at fault for your self-hate, Paul. It's not their fault, and this is
what we are. It's not a curse; it's a gift."

"A gift that I didn't ask for, that I didn't want," Paul spat back.

"A gift that you don't understand. I can't help you with that because, without it, I wouldn't
have Edward, I wouldn't have him, or my children," he then tilted his head. "Leah wouldn't
imprint on Sami, or Seth on my daughter, or you on Rachel…"

"I don't regret her."

"I'm not saying otherwise, but things happen to unfold others. So maybe you see their
presence here as what made you something you didn't want to be, while I see it as the
opposite. It made me be everything I ever wanted and didn't think I could have," Jacob
shrugged. "I can't help you with that. If you want an apology, have it. But this doesn't fix
anything, and you know it. Until you change your mentality toward my family, this will
happen again." The alpha rode his bike, leaving behind a frustrated wolf.

Rosalie cursed in her mind in every language she knew, directed at both Edward and Jacob.
She understood what was happening, but that didn't mean they needed to act like idiots.

She looked at Sarah on top of Jasper's shoulder, talking his ear off about the previous game.
The blonde was the only one who could be close to her since she wouldn't pick anything from
him. On the other hand, Ciliam was being effortlessly carried by Emmett. Her husband
nodded along to whatever her nephew was asking, seemingly handling it better than her.

"Do you think they would fix things?" Bree murmured beside her, and Seth looked at her,
awaiting Rosalie's response.

"Yes," she replied without hesitation.

"Are you sure? Because they said ugly stuff, and now everything feels wrong," Bree replied
anxiously.

"They would fix it," Alice chimed in.

"Did you see something?" asked Seth.

Alice chuckled. "No, but Edward is back, that means he found what he needed." She finished
just in time to see Sarah squeal at the sight of her dad. Rosalie smiled at the way the little girl
threw herself at Edward's arms.

Edward smiled, closing his eyes and hugging his daughter. "I missed you, too."

"Where were you? Papa was sad," she revealed.

Edward's smile didn't falter. "I was with Grandpa Billy, looking for a way to make Papa
happy again, alright?" She nodded and allowed him to put her on the ground. Edward then
made his way to his son, who didn't leave Emmett's arms. "Ciliam?"

The boy hid his face on Emmett's neck. "Don't you want to hug your father?" asked Emmett,
but the boy ignored him.

Edward sighed and pressed his hand on his son's back. "I'm sorry for making you feel that
way," Ciliam kept ignoring him. "I'm going to fix it, okay?" Edward tilted his head and
smiled. "Exactly, like before."

At that, the boy finally looked at Edward. "You promise?"

Edward nodded. "I do," then extended his hands. "May I have that hug now?" The vampire
hummed when he finally had his son in his arms. "I know… I love you too."

"So what's the plan?" asked Alice.

Edward smiled. "I was wondering if you would have them for the night," he asked.

"Sleepover," announced Emmett.

"Let's help Uncle Em find some activities for tonight," Alice hurried everyone inside, except
for Rosalie.

"You can't fault him, you know. It's not going to work if you do that."
 "I know, and I won't," Edward paused. "But I need to be honest with him and tell him what he
did, made me feel…"

Rosalie nodded and heard Jacob's motorcycle; he would be there soon. "Don't worry about
the twins tonight, just make sure that tomorrow they have the parents they deserve."

Edward nodded. "I will."

"And Edward, don't come before lunch…" she winked, and he snorted. Hopefully, it will go
that good.

He relaxed his shoulders and waited for Jacob to arrive, growing anxious as he finally got a
look at his husband. The way Jacob walked towards him with determination made him think
he was going to be scolded. Instead, he received Jacob's lips against his. It wasn't urgent, but
it was fervent—reassuring that he was there. Edward cradled the alpha's face and deepened
the kiss, consuming the groan that Jacob let out.

He felt the warm hands of his husband on his back, pressing their bodies together, and finally
felt settled. "Jake…" Edward nuzzled into his husband's neck.

But Jacob broke the embrace to cradle his husband's face and exhaled when he caught
Edward's gaze. He caressed Edward's cheek. "Good, you already went…" He pressed his
head onto the vampire's shoulder.

Edward smiled, seeing the worried face on his husband, and asked the first part of his plan.
"Do you want to get dinner?"

Jacob chuckled. "What? Like a date?"

"Exactly. So, would you allow me to take you on a date?"

Jacob raised his gaze to lock onto Edward's golden eyes. "Just nothing fancy."

"I know what you like, of course not," Edward kissed his hand.

"You'll pick me up like old times."

"Of course," he said.

"Then I can't wait," Jacob replied, and he felt some kind of relief, knowing that he finally had
his husband back.

Chapter End Notes

Soooo, let me now what you think! 🫣

And I know how much you love Billy and Edward interaction, so I wanted a bit of
Jacob, Esme and Carlisle too.

I love everything about you this chapter, and I just finished like 20mins ago, because I
was trying to find the right words

Next chapter, 🥹🥰😍🔥😭😭🥹🥹🥹

 Repair, Galuppi
Chapter Notes

Another short chapter!!!! 🥹

I cry a little bit writing this one. 🥺
See the end of the chapter for more notes

Edward guided them through the outskirts of Forks, the hum of the engine provided a
soothing backdrop as Jacob gazed out the window, taking in the landscape. He was wearing
black pants paired with a dark green button-down shirt, and a stylish dark leather jacket
adorned his frame. Meanwhile, Edward, in a subtle display of coordination, had chosen a
similar attire in varying shades of gray.

The atmosphere inside the car was thick with unspoken tension, a palpable energy lingering
between them. Despite the quiet, a mutual acknowledgment of each other's appearance
passed with a few compliments. Breaking the silence, Edward mentioned that he had made a
reservation at a restaurant for the evening.

As they approached the venue, Edward parked the car near the entrance. The restaurant,
nestled in the outskirts, seemed to be a small, intimate spot. A valet awaited them, and
Edward handed over the keys.

Before they entered the establishment, Edward turned to Jacob. "I know not everything is
fixed between us, and we need to talk about it. But I want two hours – a break from
everything, just the two of us. Can we agree not to bring any of our issues into dinner?" he
asked earnestly.

Jacob met Edward's gaze, his eyes reflecting a mix of emotions. After a moment, he nodded
in agreement. "Two hours. No issues during dinner," he affirmed.

The vampire smiled and opened the door for Jake, walking to the maitre. "Reservation under
Cullen-Black."

The woman nodded eagerly and led the couple through the elegant restaurant. The dimly lit
interior was filled with the soft murmur of diners and the clinking of cutlery on porcelain.
The atmosphere was refined yet cozy, something that Jacob appreciated greatly.

They were guided to a private dining room, where a beautifully set table awaited them. The
maître held out a chair for Edward, who nodded in appreciation before taking his seat. Jacob
hesitated for a moment but followed suit, sliding into the chair next to his husband.
"I hope everything is up to your expectations, sir," Edward nodded appreciatively, "and your
husband."

As they settled in, the maître discreetly pointed to a small button on the table. Edward caught
the gesture and pressed the button, silently ordering their waitress. Within moments, a well-
dressed young woman entered the room, introduced herself, and presented a cool bottle of
champagne.

Jacob was amazed by how the restaurant struck the perfect balance between luxury and
comfort. The soft lighting, gleaming tableware, and attentive service made everything
perfect; hopefully, the night would follow suit.

Edward glanced at Jacob, noting the curiosity and admiration in his eyes. He reached over,
taking Jacob's hand and giving it a reassuring squeeze. Hope flickered within Edward when
Jake didn't reject his touch.

Though they had kissed a few hours ago, Edward's self-preservation made him retract his
hand, not wanting to push. Jacob grieved the loss of the touch but didn't mention it. They
opened the menus as Jacob sipped his glass, humming at the flavor.

"Uh…" he looked at Edward.

"Do you want me to order for you?" Edward asked.

Jacob chuckled and nodded. "It's funny; it should be easier for me to order something since
I'm the only one that would be eating anyway," he said, closing the menu and gulping the
whole glass.

"I can eat if you want," Edward offered.

Jacob shook his head. "It's fine; you know it doesn't bother me," Jake said, then smiled.
"Order something that you think I might like." Edward returned the smile and called the
waitress for a small selection of the specials.

"So what's up with you lately?" Edward started. "Any gossip from your pack?"

Remembering safe topics, Jacob responded, "Well, Leah texted me to say that her first day as
a teacher went well." He thought it was her way to distract himself from everything.

"Which grade is she teaching?" Edward wondered, playing with the little wolf on his cuff.
Jacob wanted to reach out to calm him down, so he continued speaking to relieve the tension.

"First grade, but she'll probably teach some second grade as well. She says for now it's just a
part-time position." Edward hummed. "And I think Sammy will take up Carlisle's suggestion
of working at the clinic in Forks."

"That's good; it means that he's sticking around," Edward smiled.

Jake did the same. "Well, yeah. He likes Leah. He already reached out to his previous boss,
and Sully is going to fax all the information to get licensed here and all the validation stuff,"
Jacob explained.

"We can make an appointment with Jenkins," Edward suggested, smiling at the waitress who
brought the appetizers. They both nodded, and Edward asked her to bring the main dish in
around fifteen minutes, to which she agreed.

Jacob bit into the arancini and hummed appreciatively before addressing Edward. "I think
Sammy wouldn't like something forged."

The vampire laughed. "Jenkins is a real lawyer; he just does a side job. It would be just
talking with the right people to accelerate things, nothing else."

Jacob hummed. "I'll let him know," then he chuckled, biting another stuffed cheesy rice ball.
"Leah said that she thinks Sammy has a little crush on Carlisle."

Edward rolled his eyes. "Like half of this town… you know how awful it is reading that
everyone…?"

"Has the hots for your dad," Jacob laughed.

"It's not funny," Edward pointed out, even though he had a smile on his face.

"What?"

"Nothing," Edward replied.

"I know all your smiles; that one is about you remembering something. Tell me…" Jacob
pointed his glass at Edward.

The vampire shook his head. "First, when we arrived here, Carlisle applied for the
position…" Jacob nodded following him. "The Dean of the hospital invited my father to this
small gathering, which he was encouraged to bring with his wife."

Jacob tilted his head. "I don't know why, but I think this would be gold. Keep going."

"Oh, it is because Esme was taken aback by the number of people – and I say 'people'
because there was apparently some man, married if I should remark, who had a little interest
in Carlisle."

Jacob's eyes glistened mischievously. "She did like a claim statement, right?" Edward
nodded, smiling. "I can't imagine her doing that."

"Because she is so sweet and charming?" Edward mocked.

"Yeah, exactly..." Jacob laughed.

"Well, she did it. I think that was like the town gossip for a week, at least in the school; most
people murmured about it," said Edward.

"Well, certainly I share more with your mother than I thought," Jacob laughed.
"What are you talking about? You are worse..." Edward accused.

"Hey! I'm just a little possessive."

"Sure, a little..." he laughed. The second dish was brought, and the couple kept engaged in
safe, neutral topics throughout the dinner. As they conversed, Edward couldn't help but feel a
sense of relief that they were connecting, at least on this surface level. He marveled at the
feeling of being closer to Jacob, even if it was just a crack in the wall that had formed
between them.

Jacob was nibbling absentmindedly on his dessert, a poached pear, as they both brought up
the topic of Paul. "That's exactly what I mentioned to him. I'm just... he keeps doing that, and
I'm sick of it. If he can't change, then what's the point?"

"I just hate all of that. I didn't like you fighting them..." Edward said, stroking Jake's hand.

"I don't care. I would do it again. It wasn't just a little jab or insult. They came to our home,
where our babies were. I can't brush that off..." Edward nodded, understanding.

After concluding their meal, Edward discreetly settled the bill. Upon returning home with
Jacob, rather than entering the house, he parked the car at a distance. The soft glow of the
dashboard's dim lights enveloped them as they lingered in the vehicle. Breaking the silence,
Jacob spoke up.

"I know we need to talk, but can I ask you something first?" Edward nodded, prompting
Jacob to continue.

"Well, two things, actually." Jacob took a deep breath. "Why didn't you hunt? Honestly,
please."

"I can't really feel physical pain, but I sensed something in my chest that hurt, even though I
couldn't describe it," Edward explained. Jacob nodded in understanding. "And when I'm
thirsty, it's usually the only thing I can think of."

"Usually?"

"It didn't work this time. I thought it would numb something, but it only made it worse. I just
wanted to stop," he revealed.

"Don't do it again, okay? Just don't," Edward nodded. "The second thing is, for the last three
days, I watched you on the sofa in our house, but last night you weren't there... why?"

Edward stared at his hands. "Because I was already restraining myself from knocking on your
door and begging you to let me share your bed, so I went to a place that held good
memories."

"Your old room?" Edward nodded. "Our first kiss."

The vampire bowed his head. "Back then, things were simpler."
"I'm sorry," Jacob apologized. "For telling Charlie, I just wanted to have control of this. It's
been so long since I felt like I controlled anything."

Edward nodded. "I know that feeling. I don't regret it, and you know that, but with all the
changes happening so quickly, even with help, it feels like too much."

They sat in silence for a while. "I was angry at you, mad. I felt betrayed because you
promised something, and then it just seemed so easy for you. I know you're used to changing
places all the time, but it wasn't easy for me, even if I knew it would be inevitable someday."

"You don't know how many hours I spent locked in my head, trying to find a way to stay
without revealing ourselves. It wasn't easy, Jacob," Edward gripped the wheel to ground
himself. "How can you think that leaving this place behind would be easier for me? Before
you, hell yeah, but they aren't just your family."

"Edward…" Jacob's eyes filled with tears.

"You made your way into my being, but you didn't come alone. You brought a bunch of
people that I would miss because I learned to love them," he looked at Jacob, feeling
betrayed. "So don't you dare tell me it would be easy for me, leaving Billy, Rachel, Leah,
Sue, any of them."

The wolf was lost in the words. "I didn't think…"

"My heart doesn't beat, Jake, but I feel too," Jacob wanted to convey that he understood, but
the words refused to cooperate. "So no, it wasn't easy for me. It was the hardest thing. I love
them, but I'm a father now, and there are sacrifices that I'm willing to make," he admitted.

"You were scared," Jacob stated.

"Terrified," he corrected. "Because my brain blurred everything around them. We can't draw
attention to us, and you know that," Jacob nodded. "And my mind only took me to every
scenario, and in each of them, it didn't end well for them."

"I didn't trust you," Jacob confessed. "I realized that I trust you with my heart, my body,
everything I am, but I didn't trust you to make a decision regarding our family, and I feel so
guilty."

"I really did want to find another way. You have to believe me. But for me, that seemed like
the only way I could keep my family safe," Edward finally reached for Jacob. "But I'm sorry
for making you doubt me..."

"Angel, no... that's on me. You told me we would discuss it, and that didn't stop me. Maybe
we could have found a way. I just didn't trust in that, and for that, I'm sorry."

Edward nodded. "I'm sorry for calling you selfish because I know your heart, and you're
incapable of that."

Jacob kissed their entwined hands. "I promise you that I'll listen, that I'll try to listen, okay?
Because this distance was awful. I missed you."
"I missed you too, and our bed."

"Why didn't you come? I admit that I was mad that first night, but why didn't..."

"I feared that you would reject me," Jacob nodded.

"My mind should have told you otherwise, because I did want you. I watched you on that
sofa without moving while you could be with me," Edward frowned at him.

"You don't know, don't you?" Edward asked.

"Know what?"

"Your mind was fuzzy. It was more than the silly trick I taught you. I couldn't really
understand anything going through there..." Jacob frowned.

"I didn't do anything, I swear," Jacob hurried to say. "But you can read it now? Right?"

"Yes."

"Good," Jacob replied relieved.

Edward chuckled. "You're probably the only person who likes that I can read minds."

"I love everything about you, and it's nice to share things only with you," Jacob nudged him.
"But I'm not the only one. Ciliam likes doing that..." Edward grinned at that. "Speaking of
our children, are they?"

"Spending the night with their uncles. Rosalie planned a movie night, and I received orders
not to arrive there before lunch."

Jacob leaned to kiss his vampire. "That's so?" Edward hummed. "Well, you know how
Blondie is when things don't go as she wants…"

"Of course..." The vampire captured Jacob's bottom lip. 'Make love to me.' "Gladly," they
exited the car and hurried inside. Tearing all the clothes from their bodies, they left a trail of
broken items on their way to the room, mouths barely separating to let out groans and 'loves
you.'

Edward gently pushed Jacob onto the bed, starting with open-mouthed kisses on his
husband's clavicle. Simultaneously, his hand wandered freely over the Quileute body, tracing
eagerly all the edges of that marvelous physique.

"Edward…" Jacob moaned loudly as his husband licked and sucked softly on one of his
nipples.

"I missed this, savoring you, your warmth..." The vampire continued kissing all the available
skin, and his husband squirmed under all that attention. Edward chuckled in his throat,
looking at Jake's closed eyes and his bitten lips. "I particularly missed how responsive you
are to my voice, to my touch, how perfect you are for me..." he murmured, lowering his
mouth to a certain part of the anatomy that required his attention.

"Edward," Jacob gasped when his husband touched his sex.

The vampire licked the throbbing member in his hand, eager to have it in his mouth again. If
Jacob only knew how much he missed his flavor, the weight on his tongue, the way he fit
perfectly in his mouth, like Edward was made for it, to please him.

How easily someone can become addicted to that, right? And he swore to himself never to let
anything come between them again, not like that, because he would be missing that—Jacob's
moans, his lusty thoughts, the hands in his hair, having control over everything so that
something pleasurable could happen for both of them, helping Jake let go.

He raised his head to look at Jake, and the wolf glared at him for stopping. "Would you like
to try something?"

The wolf nodded eagerly, out of breath. "What do you have in mind?" he asked, sitting down.
The vampire smirked, stood up, and walked into the closet, taking one of Jake's belts and one
of the vampire ties.

"Only if you trust me," and Jacob knew that the question was more profound than it seemed.

"I do," Edward nodded and took the tie, blindfolding Jake. The wolf's heart skipped a beat.
Then the vampire pushed his husband onto his back again and tied the belt around the frame.

Jacob snorted.

"I know this won't be enough for you, but pretend it will," Edward murmured. The vampire
started again to kiss his husband's chest, more slowly this time, allowing Jake to savor each
moment. "You are at my mercy. I'll worship you like you deserve, okay, love?" Jacob nodded.

"Please…"

"No need to rush; we have all night. It's only about us tonight. I'll make you feel so good," he
kissed the amazing trail of hair on Jake's body and then paused to scrape his teeth softly
where his name was on Jake's hipbone. "You don't have any idea how crazy this drives me."
The atmosphere filled with a sense of anticipation and desire

"Ahh… tell me," he needed to hear it because with that thing over his eyes and his hands tied
up, everything felt more intense. Edward's voice, his touch, his lips, and he wanted more.

He wanted everything.

"And I'll give you everything, you know that? I'm so in love with you, Jacob," Edward
voiced. "And this little tattoo, every damn time I see you, makes me crazy because you
always are so delectable… that mouth of yours, this chest…" he said, tracing the broad skin
there with his hands. "This…" he said, kissing his groin, and then he cradled the other's
backside. "And of course this..."

"I got it," Jacob growled. "Do something, anything…"

"Patient, my wolf," he said, reaching for a cushion and placing it under Jake to have
everything in his sight. He licked and stroked Jacob's length, tracing his husband's lips with
his thumb. "You know how it is," and Jacob smiled as Edward gently pressed two fingers
inside his mouth.

The vampire kept sucking his husband softly, as Jake did the same with the fingers in his
mouth. When those were finally wet, Edward started to open Jacob at a slow pace he could,
all while keeping the alpha's member in his mouth.

Jacob felt drunk, like floating. It seemed overwhelming, but in a good way. Edward's mouth
on him, his fingers, and he could only imagine because of the tie. "Yes…" he elongated the
word when his husband finally touched that bundle of nerves inside of him. "I don't want to
come like this, fuck!" The tension in the room intensified, pleasure building with each touch
and movement.

Edward chuckled around the member in his mouth, and withdrew his mouth to ask"How do
you want it?"

"In me, c'mon, it's enough…"

"Are you sure?" Edward kissed in the groin.

"Yes, Eds, please…" the vampire smiled.

The vampire initiated another trail of kisses until he reached Jake's ear to murmur, and with
one hand, he touched Jake's clasped hand with the belt. "Try to keep this here…" and he
pushed himself inside of Jake. The alpha nodded furiously. "You look so lovely, you feel so
lovely as well…"

The alpha nodded as he tried to focus on the delicious pressure inside of him, on his hand
gripping his hips, and he could hear many things like that—his own heartbeat, Edward's
grunt, the sound of flesh smacking, the noises that came from his own mouth.

It was incredible. Those three days without his husband were simply a nightmare, a torture.
And it should be a crime to be married to the most perfect person in the world and not have
that, not make love. He wouldn't ever be so stupid like he did. Because Edward loved him
just as he loved him back, and this was just a way that his husband was letting him know how
much he missed him. "More…" he murmured, struggling to keep composure, his hands up
there.

Edward took hold of the youngest hands with his right hand, and with the left hand, he
gripped Jacob's leg above his own hip so he could go deeper. "I got you, love… always…"
and he initiated another rhythm, more urgent and with more force, yes, exactly what Jake
needed.

"Let me touch you, just touch you…" Jacob begged. Edward hummed, unfastened the belt,
and the wolf's hand immediately went to cup the vampire's head to kiss him with tongue and
teeth. Then he settled his hand on Edward's back, and he threw his head back at one specific
thrust. The room filled with the symphony of their moans and the sounds of their entangled
bodies.

Edward pushed himself deeper, causing a whimper from Jake. The vampire marveled at the
sight, kissing the flesh on his husband's chest and then tracing it with his tongue. "Would you
let me?"

"You know, the… ah! Answer…" Jacob frowned.

Edward chuckled. "Tell me…" 'do it,' the vampire scraped the flesh there. "With words…"

"Bite me," Jacob implored, and the vampire responded with a low hum. As he thrust faster
into Jake, the anticipation built, culminating in a gripping moment when he seized his
husband's neck and sank his teeth into Jake's shoulder, savoring a small dose of the crimson
liquid. Jacob climaxed immediately, and his husband soon followed suit, the alpha's legs
keeping Edward securely inside. "Kiss me, Eds," Jacob breathed, and the vampire willingly
complied.

They lingered in that intimate embrace until Edward finally unblinded Jacob. The alpha
blinked, adjusting to the light, and a smile played on his lips as he beheld his husband.
"Good?"

Jacob playfully nudged him. "You know the answer."

"Well, that doesn't mean I don't want to hear it," Edward quipped, lying on his back. Jacob
smiled, gazing at his husband settled in their bed. "Jake, we need to move forward."

"I know, I just missed you here," Edward nodded in understanding.

"Then come here," Jacob suggested, settling on his husband's chest. Edward reached for
Jake's hand, tenderly kissing his wedding ring. "I love you." The words hung in the air,
sealing the moment of their reunion, as they embraced the warmth and comfort of being
together again.

"I love you too, and I know that we need to move forward, but I am really sorry for not
saying it back that day."

"You're forgiven, love," Jacob smiled, and they remained entwined, simply holding each
other. But then, a mischievous smirk crossed Jacob's face as he traced his husband's chest.
"The raviolis were so good, but I'm a bit hungry," he teased.

"I can whip up a sandwich," Edward suggested, and Jacob snorted, his hand now exploring
more adventurous territories as he held Edward's cock. "I can help with that too.
 Jacob laughed, "I bet you can," and they shared a hearty laugh, the shared moment further
strengthening the bond between them.

Chapter End Notes

🫣🫣
Did you like it?

Let me know in the comments ✨✨✨

See you soon 🌻🌻🌻
 Sleigh Ride Op. 33, No. 3, Mozart
Chapter Notes

Another chapter! Just before holidays ✨🎄

I hope you enjoy this one!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

The morning sun struggled to sneak past the closed curtains, casting a soft glow in the room
where Jacob and Edward lay, their limbs lazily intertwined—an air of intimacy lingered, a
silent testimony to the night's passion and earlier strenuous lovemaking. Edward delicately
traced patterns on Jacob's arm, evoking a contented sigh from the wolf.

"We should get up," Edward whispered, his lips brushing against Jacob's neck.

"No, we shouldn't…" Jacob replied, fingers weaving through Edward's tousled hair.

Without uttering a word, Edward leaned in, initiating a slow and lingering kiss with Jacob.
He broke the kiss and looked at Jake's mouth.

"You have the most hot mouth," Edward murmured against Jacob's lips, his fingers tracing
the contours of the wolf's face.

"And you have the sexiest… everything," Jacob sighed, his hands exploring the expanse of
Edward's chest. "I could stay like this forever," he whispered, lips finding Edward's once
more.

Edward chuckled, "As much as I'd love that, we have a day ahead of us, love."

"But I want more of this," Jacob protested, pulling Edward closer.

"We have all the time in the world," Edward reassured, fingers still tracing the contours of
Jacob's face. "But I'm sure that Rose and Esme are barely containing our children," he
pointed out; Jacob's eyes gleamed at the mention of their kids. "Go ahead and take a shower,"
Edward said, standing up and putting on some boxers.

"No saving water?" Jacob wondered, standing up as well and making his way to their
bathroom.
"If I join you, we aren't getting out anytime soon…" Edward argued.

Jacob snorted, cupped his member, and started to stroke himself, moaning his husband's
name. "Are you sure?" he panted.

Edward growled and captured Jake's lips. "Five minutes," he said, taking off the boxer.

Jacob groaned into his mouth. "Let's make it ten…"

Half an hour later, after they were dressed and Edward tidied up the living room, they
leisurely approached the house through the backdoor. Upon crossing the threshold, Sarah
sprinted towards them, still in her pajamas. Edward caught her, and her smile widened.

"Morning daddy," greeted Sarah to Edward, pressing her head on his shoulder, then she
looked at Jake. "Morning papa."

Jacob kissed her on her rosy cheek as he picked up his son. Ciliam cupped his father's face
and tilted his head. Jacob nodded, "Yeah, I'm happy..." Ciliam turned to see Edward, who
winked at him. "So how was the sleepover?" asked Jacob, walking towards the sofa. Edward
followed behind, their kids perched in their laps.

"We saw a lot of movies," Sarah replied excitedly, while Jasper rolled his eyes and Emmett
raised three fingers unimpressed.

Jacob snorted at Ciliam, though Alice looked at him. "What?"

"He said that his Uncle Jasper is like John Smith," Edward replied.

Jasper smirked, and Sarah squealed. "Yeah, but Uncle Jasper is smarter. He told us that
Pocahontas existed, did you know it?" the girl asked, looking at her father.

"At least someone here appreciates my knowledge," said Jasper, glaring at Seth, who
apparently was invited to the sleepover as well.

"I signed up for free candies, not for a historical class," the beta replied.

"I thought you were sleeping," said Sarah, tilting her head.

"I wasn't!" he said.

"You were breathing funny, like Grandpa Billy," Ciliam pointed, laughing.
The room filled with laughter. "Of course, he decides to speak aloud to mock me," Seth
huffed, which made the little boy laugh harder.

"Did my kids bore you that much?" Jacob teased his beta. "Why are they still in pajamas?"

Rosalie and Sarah shared a knowing look. "I wanted Daddy to do my hair," the girl pointed
out.

"And since they were such good kids, we agreed to wait for you two…" Rose replied. Jacob
nodded and then remembered something that he had brought and retrieved from his pockets.

"Speaking about being good, since you aren't babies anymore…" he began. "So not long ago,
I got this without knowing who would be the owners, but since I met both of you, I knew it
was meant to be for you," Sarah looked with awe at the little wolf and the moon.

"Is so pretty," she smiled, and Jacob gave one to Edward to put on her. Sarah was looking at
the gift with gleaming eyes.

"What about you, do you like it?" Ciliam nodded. "Good, so what, I'll take you both to take a
bath, and then Dad will do both of your hair, alright?" Jacob said, and the kids followed their
father, leaving Edward behind with the rest of his family.

"So the walls are still standing?" asked Emmett, wiggling his eyebrows.

"Ugh…." Bree rolled her eyes. "I'm out of here," she said, going after Jake.

"Emmett," scolded Esme. "We're glad that both of you are on good terms again."

"Totally agreed, I hated all the tension around here…" Alice squeezed her brother's arm.

"We could do better without that much corny…" murmured Jasper.

"The twins noticed the change, and that's important too," Esme pointed out. Edward smiled
and turned his attention to Seth, who was sitting on the sofa.

"Do you mind talking?" Edward gestured toward the outside, and Seth obediently followed
him. They strolled a few meters until they had a clear view of Rosalie's room, where Jake
would be with the twins. "Seth…"

"I don't hate you," the beta hurriedly interjected.

Edward nodded. "You are a good kid, Seth… I know that you didn't mean it" The vampire
frowned. "I know that what I was considering, hurt you… but you must understand that it
was never my intention. Just… they're my priority. Do you get that, right?"

"Mom said that when you have kids, everything shifts, and that I shouldn't blame you for
trying to protect them…" Seth observed.

"You can blame me, that's okay. I deserve that. Like I told Jake, I let fear cloud my judgment.
Believe me, if it were up to me…." He looked Seth straight in the eyes. "I would never leave
this place."

Seth nodded, and they fell into a contemplative silence. "Is it that hard? Leaving?"

"Seth…"

"I thought about it, you know, before all this… before her," the beta paused. "Because I knew
that all of you have to go, but at that moment, it felt different. I was going to be the one left
behind, but…"

"Now, you would follow her…I know," Seth nodded. From where they stood, they could hear
Sarah's infectious laughter. "I can't answer that, Seth. Leaving never felt like this before."

"How?"

"Wrong…" Edward replied.

"Oh…"

Edward took a deep breath, placing both hands on Seth's shoulders. "I know I did wrong, but
I would do better…" Seth looked at him expectantly. "When the time comes, we'll make it
work, okay? So it doesn't have to feel wrong."

"Okay…" the beta said as Edward gently patted his cheek.

"I need to go," the vampire motioned toward Sarah, wrapped in a pink bathrobe, waving at
him. "Good talk…" Edward uttered before heading back inside.

With the holidays just around the corner, the Cullen family members were buzzing with
activity, determined to make both of their homes as festive as possible. The promise of the
holiday season permeated the air, and they all aimed to ensure it would be a memorable time.
The season brought more cases of flu to the town, so Carlisle was focused on his work.
Emmett and Esme embarked on a trip to one of Esme's recently acquired properties. Their
plans included renovating and preparing the space for future use, and both of them were
engrossed in the process.

Meanwhile, Alice took it upon herself to find more clothes for the twins, suitable for the
weather and the holidays. Jasper had an early meeting with Jenkins to run certain errands and
handled a couple of investments.

And with the twins being older for outdoor activities, Seth suggested to Jake to go snow
sledding on the hill, just like when they were kids. "Are you sure you can't come?" wondered
Jacob as he saw Bree and Seth loading Jake's Cherokee with two sleds.

"I need to handle a little something," Edward explained.

"Aren't you going to tell me?" Jacob asked.

"I want to, but I don't want to spoil this, so if it does work, you will know, alright?" Jacob
nodded, and Edward slid his hand onto Jake's back to hold him. "And we can always take
them together other times," Edward added.

Jacob locked his arms around his husband's neck. "Only if they like it."

"They'll love it," Edward murmured against Jacob's lips.

"Papa!" the twins called out as Seth made the horn sound.

"They are waiting; have fun with the four of them…" Edward chuckled. Jacob smirked and
then looked at his new car, finally giving up on Edward's pushing to get one, since his
husband had reasoned that his wasn't enough if certain family members kept tagging along.
"I'm glad that you liked it."

"You convinced me with that thing you did in the shower the other day," Jacob smirked. "But
you were also right; it's better for the roads around here," Jacob shrugged.

Edward kissed him again. "That only means that I'm so close to convincing you to have our
own island," Jacob huffed.

"Jake, Jake, Jake…" Seth and Bree started to chant, and the kids were chirping 'papa' in the
background between laughs.

"I swear Bree was more mature before she befriended Seth," he said a little too loud,
knowing that the alluded could hear him.

"He is a menace, as his alpha…" said Edward, kissing Jacob slowly. "Love you…"

"Love you too," Jacob sighed and made his way to his car. Edward waved at his kids, and
they were gone. He entered the house and found Rosalie filling the box that he had asked and
pressed her lips in a thin line "Are you sure they are going to show up?"
Edward shrugged. "I don't know; that's why I haven't told Jake. The twins need this, but I
don't want to raise anyone's expectations," Rosalie nodded. "Only their first week, right?"

"As you asked, Bree has so many of them that no one is going to miss it…" she explained.
"But just in case," she pressed a slim envelope on top of the box.

"Thanks, Rose."

"Good luck," he nodded and walked to his car, placed it in the small box in the passenger
seat, and drove to Hoquiam. He checked the GPS again and finally located the cafeteria. He
took a booth at the end of the place and requested tea from the waitress who greeted him.

He put the little box on the tablehe waitress brought his order, and he waited and waited. Just
when he thought they wouldn't show up, he caught their thoughts. The bell in the coffee shop
rang, and Ethan waved at him followed by Althea and Danny.

Edward stood up and greeted them. Ethan sat beside him, and then Althea and her boyfriend.
"Thanks for coming,"

"I thought your husband would be here," Althea commented, as the waitress spoke with
Ethan asking for three more teas.

"He doesn't know I'm here. I didn't want to tell him in case you didn't show up here. I didn't
want to bring his hope up," he explained.

"You really want them to know about Leila," Danny realized.

"They deserve to know who was the person who sacrificed so they could be born," Edward
began. "They deserve to know about their mother."

Althea stayed silent. "They won't have any place to visit her… I mean, Leila didn't want to be
buried…'' She took a deep breath. "We scattered her ashes in a little lake, since she was an
only daughter, and no parents alive…I had to carry on with her will…" her voice cracked at
the end.

"I'm sure that she is glad that you respected her wishes," Edward commented.

They stayed in silence, Ethan looking at the other three, but it was Danny who asked, "How
are they?"

"Good, they are healthy babies," Edward began, a lie "My father is their doctor, and he said
that they are hitting all the milestones accordingly…" he smiled.

Danny smiled, "That's good, right?" He asked no one specifically, and the tension was broken
with their beverages being placed on the table.

Edward cleared his throat, opened the box he brought, and pushed it softly towards the
couple. "I brought some photos if you want to see them," he stated.
Althea fidgeted with her cup, her heart beating faster, but she nodded. "I do, I want to see
them…" She took the first photo, and it was the one with Jacob in the twins' nursery, sitting
in the rocking chair. The woman sneaked a look at the things in the room and smiled. "It is
green…"

"You said it was her favorite color," Edward nodded, and she looked at the next photo with
them wrapped in their towels as they smiled at Rosalie. "Who is that?"

"My sister," they slowly made their way through the shelf of photos, and when Danny looked
at Edward, he asked, "Can we know their names?"

"My husband chose them; it was a little mix-up of our parents…" Edward smiled. "Their
names are Sarah Esmeralda and Ciliam Masen."

"Beautiful names," Ethan stated.

"Thanks," the vampire replied.

"There are a lot of people there…" Danny observed.

"We have a big family," Edward confirmed.

"That's good; Leila, she was alone for such a long time…" Thea smiled sadly. "So that's
good…"

"They seem so normal…" Danny let out.

"My kids are normal," Edward said, clenching his jaw.

"I didn't mean as a bad thing, it's just we know that there was something weird about Leila's
whole pregnancy," Danny pointed.

Althea pushed the photos inside and closed the box. "But it is not our business, no more… we
should be grateful that her children are in good hands, even when…"

"They're," Edward agreed. "I can assure you that they're loved. They have three grandparents
that spoil them, uncles and aunts that dote on them, our friends love them… and for Jake and
me, Ciliam and Sarah are our biggest treasure."

"Thanks for the photos," Thea said instead, closed the door, and pushed shyly towards
Edward.

"You can keep it if you want," Edward offered.

"Wouldn't you miss it?" asked Thea, looking tempting at the box.

"My little sister has taken a lot of them. If you want to keep it, that's fine," the vampire.

Ethan hummed and motioned to the box that Danny had in his lap. "It seems like a fair
exchange, don't you think?"
Thea smiled at her uncle and picked up the box that she brought, giving it to Edward. It was a
little bigger than Edward's. The vampire took it and opened it with delicacy. The first thing he
saw was a framed photo of Leila with her graduation gown. He recognized her from his son's
memories. "She was beautiful."

Althea chuckled, "We, I mean the other teachers and I, always joked about how she should
have taken a side model job."

"But she was too shy for that… it's a miracle that we found a way to take photos of her,"
Danny grinned.

Edward picked another photo, this one with a much younger Leila and an older couple. He
showed it to Thea. "Her parents?" Althea nodded. "Do you know something about them?"

"Not that much; it was a sensitive topic for her. But their names were Julio and Rita. He
worked in construction, and she was a helper in the church…" Edward nodded. "Leila lost
them within one month of each other when she turned twenty-three," the girl explained.

"As my niece said, she didn't speak that much, but when she did, it was all nice things…"
Ethan chimed in.

Edward also found a lot of keychain-like souvenirs from places, a little stack of concert
tickets, and he frowned at the little metal box. He took it and opened it to find two medals
from a virgin "Cachita, if I'm not wrong is like this saint from Cuba," Thea explained "Those
were her parents. I think it was one of the few things they brought from Cuba. Leila loved
those…" Edward nodded.

"I found it on her nightstand," Danny's voice caught up. "With their parents' rings and Leila's
rosary, I think she looked at them every night, and I thought… I thought that maybe her kids
would like to have that stuff."

"I'll make sure to tell my children about them," Edward expressed his gratitude.

"You'll see a lot of postcards; she loved to travel. It was her second love after teaching," Thea
smiled.

"My niece brought you something else," Ethan reminded her.

Thea nodded and searched in her purse for a small notebook. "This is what made me come
here. She wrote to them…" Edward took the notebook. "A lot. She loved them. I only read a
couple of pages, but I realized that it wasn't for me to read. But I understood a lot of things."

"I'll be respectful with all of this," Edward nodded, placing the notebook inside the cardboard
box.

"Thanks,"she looked for something else in her purse. "We… Well, it was Danny's idea. For
her funeral, we made all the people who knew her write things they loved her for. We burned
those, but…" she pressed a pen drive. "Danny made a copy of it."

"I hope that's enough," Danny said.

Edward took the small item in his hand. "Thank you. I know that probably it was hard for
both of you to come here, but thank you," he said and placed the pen drive in the box next to
it.

"She shouldn't be forgotten," Thea announced.

"And she won't," the vampire assured.

"I think it's enough for now," Danny said, pressing a hand on Thea's back. The man reached
for his wallet, and Edward stopped him.

"My treat. I know how hard this was for both of you, and I really appreciate you doing this."
They both nodded.

"Wait for me in the car," Ethan told the couple, and they abandoned the coffee shop. The
Athycun turned to Edward with a knowing look. "How old were those photos?"

"From three months ago," Edward replied. Ethan nodded his head solemnly

"Are they really doing okay?" He asked.

"Right now, they are sledding in the snow with Jacob," the vampire retrieved the small
envelope, and handed the photos to Ethan, who gasped at the first photo, which showed them
sitting in Billy's lap when they were around two. Ethan kept going through the photos one by
one in astonishment.

"I can see they got Leila's hair and her eyes, but they are so big," he commented. "Have you
figured it out that…?" The vampire shook his head.

"My father keeps researching, but hasn't found anything yet," he said, playing with his
wedding ring. "Jake and I have decided to focus on the good things and just enjoy the time
we have with them."

The man nodded understandingly, "Have you talked to them about her?"

"It's almost impossible not to do it; they remember her," Edward admitted.

Ethan hummed and looked at the most recent photo that Bree had taken of them with Ciliam
on top of the piano hugging Jake, and Edward seated on the bench with Sarah in his lap.
"Would you mind if I keep this one? No one would see it," he hurried to say.

Edward sighed. "You can keep the whole stack."

Ethan placed the photo inside and pressed it to his chest. "She was a sweet girl, and she
would be so happy that her children ended up with this loving family." Edward bowed his
head, and Ethan stood up and shook his hand. "We certainly didn't end on the right foot, but I
consider you a friend now. I hope that we can see each other again, but if that is no longer
possible, it was unexpectedly good to meet you."

"Likewise, my friend," Edward replied, catching the meaning behind those words.
The cold embraced the small group, only sheltered by a thin blanket of sunlight. Jacob stood
at the bottom of the hill, a smile stretching across his face as he watched his kids enjoy
themselves. He looked at Bree murmuring something to Sarah, who nodded eagerly.

Bree and Sarah, bundled up in winter gear, sat on their shared sled, their eyes shining with
excitement. They counted to three and pushed off, descending down the hill in perfect
tandem. Jacob's grin widened as the girls whooped and laughed.

Not far away, his son had made Seth carry him on his back, and the young beta complied,
which was a testament to how their kids had wrapped all of them around their fingers. The
two boys sat in their own sled and went off as well; Seth hugged Ciliam as they reached the
bottom of the hill.

A pang of longing touched Jacob's heart as he glanced around, half-expecting to see Edward
beside him. But he knew that his mate was right, and they would bring the family together
another day.

For now, Jacob focused on the present, and his kids being happy.

"Papa! Try with me…" Sarah asked, tugging his jacket; her cheeks were pink from the cold.

Jacob held her little hand, and he observed Bree reaching for her camera to snap a picture of
them. He took his sweet time, and they made their way up to take the sled; to their side was
Seth and Ciliam again.

"Want to bet?" Seth raised his eyebrows, and Jacob was going to refuse.

"Yes!" Sarah agrees, holding on to the reins of the sled. "I get the last cookie if we win."

Seth grinned. "On it." They counted to three, and the two sleds went. Everything was alright,
but when they were reaching the bottom, Ciliam let go of the sled, soaring through the air.
His small frame flipped before he landed face-down in a fluffy mound of snow.
For a heart-stopping moment, Jacob was frozen in fear. "Shit!" he ran to his son; Bree and
Seth followed him. He brushed the snow off his son's frame as quickly as he could, his heart
beating fast. Too concerned, he didn't catch that Ciliam was giggling until he got his son's
face.

"You said a bad word…" he grinned, his curls full of snow. Jacob sighed in relief and
embraced his son, pestering him with kisses. "I won," Ciliam said, muffled on Jake's chest.

"We totally did it," said Seth, bumping Ciliam's little fist.

His twin clapped. "My turn!" yelled Sarah as she jumped in the air and then fell to the
ground, covering her ebony curls with snow, giggling. Soon, the twins started to compete in
which of them ended up with more snow in their hair, resulting in more laughs from
everyone.

However, their joy was interrupted when Jacob caught another scent. He turned to see Seth,
who was looking at the same vampire.

"Seth!" the beta phased out and kneeled on the ground so the twins could ride on his back.
"Hey!" he screamed, knowing that the vampire would hear him. Bree looked at the twins'
worried faces; she growled, and before Jacob could stop her, she sprang after the other
vampire.

Jacob looked at Seth. "Hide!" and the beta went off. Jacob phased as well and ran after Bree.
He ran as fast as he could, but both vampires were fast. He caught up to Bree before the girl
could jump in the water, biting on her clothes and throwing her to the ground. He growled at
her, and she avoided his gaze. He took a look at the water and saw that the other one was
gone.

With a final look at Bree, he motioned for her to follow him. As soon as the situation was on
hold, he called for Seth, phased back, and dressed before his twins went running towards
him. He threw clothes to Seth as he held his children.

"Jake…" Bree began, and Jacob glared at her.

"Enter the car; we'll speak at home…" he let go of his children and opened the door for the
vampire to get in the car.

"But…"

"Bree, the car now…" she picked up her forgotten camera just in time for Seth coming back
in short and a t-shirt. The five of them loaded the car, and Jacob drove to the house.

It was quite the sight as they entered; the alpha walked to the door, holding Sarah, who had
her head in his chest, and Seth was holding Liam.

"I'm sorry, okay?" Bree said at Jacob.

"That was a foolish thing to do, and you know it," Jacob had a stern expression on his face as
he spoke to her.
They walked into the living room. "I'm fine!" she raised her voice, making Sarah cling more.
Bree felt bad. "Nothing happened," she said softly.

"Because I stopped you. You were about to jump after her… I don't know who she was; you
could have gotten hurt…" he said firmly. She ignored him and went directly to Carlisle, who
was sitting on the sofa and who embraced his daughter immediately.

"Jacob…" Carlisle called out softly.

"Who's she?" asked Rosalie, concerned, but Edward was already looking at the thoughts of
everyone as he picked up his son from Seth's arms.

"Irina," Edward replied, Jacob recognizing the name. Tanya's sister. Edward paced with
Ciliam in his arms, soothing his son. "What did she want? I didn't know she was coming…"

"I don't know. She didn't stop to talk. One moment we were playing around with the snow,
and I sensed the scent of another vampire, and she was there. Then she just ran away…" he
then looked at Bree. "And then Bree followed that blonde, almost jumped after her into the
water. A stupid thing to do," he said, raising his voice, and Sarah let out another sob.

He took a deep breath, knowing that his mood was overwhelming Sarah. "I did it because
they were scared," Bree defended herself.

Jacob looked at her unimpressed. "Well, they would be more scared of something happening
to you."

"I'm sorry; I already apologized…" Bree said softly.

"Jacob…" Carlisle addressed the wolf. "That's enough." He looked at Bree. "Are you alright,
darling?" She nodded, and he kissed her on her temple before standing up. "I'll call Eleazar;
let's see what Irina wanted…" he announced, and he abandoned the room. Rosalie sat beside
Bree.

Jacob sighed, and Edward walked towards his family, embracing Jake's middle and kissing
his husband and Sarah. "It's fine…" Edward murmured in Sarah's ear. She looked at him
without believing and pressed her face on Jake's chest.

Jacob sat on the sofa to allow Sarah to cuddle with him, and Edward did the same with
Ciliam. It was an uneasy time for Jasper not being there, Jacob thought. Edward chuckled.
"We are doing just fine," the vampire whispered to his husband.

"You think?" Jacob retorted, looking at Sarah and her frown.

"Just relax a little, alright?" Edward suggested. The wolf nodded, and the vampire caressed
his son's cheek. "Do you want to warm up with papa?" The boy shook his head.

Seth passed a blanket that was laying around to Edward, and the vampire wrapped it around
his son, whose hair was damp. Edward started to comb his hair.

Bree felt guilty looking at the twins. "I'm sorry."

 Edward shook his head. "It's okay. You mean well, right, love?" The wolf nodded, just in
time for Carlisle to come back to the room. "According to Eleazar, Carmen wanted Irina to
drop by to mend the bridges… she probably would drop later," he said, sitting beside Bree.

Rosalie sighed in relief. "I'll warm up some hot chocolate then; Alice picked up some cookies
on her way."

"I'll help you," Seth offered, and the blonde nodded, following Rosalie to the kitchen.

Edward motioned for Jacob to get closer to him. Soon, the four of them were cuddling
together. With his free hand, Edward cupped his daughter's face. "Did you have fun before all
that?" she nodded eagerly.

"Aunt Bree and I took the biggest, right?" she looked at Bree for confirmation, and the girl
gave her a thumbs-up.

"What about you, Liam?" the boy nodded and then tilted his head. Edward smiled at him.
"Use your words, son. Maybe your grandpa wants to know about it too." The boy shook his
head. "I'll let it pass today," Edward replied and then chuckled.

"What?" Jacob asked.

"He said that apparently he and Seth won the last cookie?" Edward replied.

Sarah pouted, and Jacob huffed. "We did it!" confirmed Seth from the kitchen, and a few
laughs were heard. For the moment, the bad thing seemed to be forgotten.

Chapter End Notes

Ta-da... 🫣
Let me know what you think about it! 😅
 The Harvest of Sorrow, Op. 4, Rachmaninoff
Chapter Notes

😅
Fixed! Since I uploaded the chapter in the wrong part
letting me know
🥴 thanks yo I @tylrhoechlns for
*******

Hey! Everyone, hi hope everyone enjoyed Xmas or Saturnalia, or whatever holiday you
celebrate.

Merry, Christmas, Feliz Navidad and Feliz Natal 🎄

Another chapter has arrived.

I was busy 🥴 I couldn't update but I'm here again ✨✨

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Billy Black's house had never felt more vibrant than it did in that moment. The man observed
with gleaming eyes as his grandchildren bossed Embry around, instructing him to hang up
the snowflakes they had crafted with Bree and Esme to illuminate the Quileute home.

Seth diligently swept beneath the tree, the first thing the twins insisted on decorating. Ciliam
sighed exaggeratedly as Embry ignored his advice to hang a star in one of the highest places
on the roof.

"Ciliam," Jacob raised an eyebrow at his son. "Don't even think about it," the little boy
crossed his arms and pointed to another spot for the star.

"What was that about?" Rachel inquired, oblivious to the interaction.

"He wanted to jump up to hang up the decoration," Jacob explained, he didn't read minds, but
he knew his son.

"But if he did, he would've gotten hurt, right?" Billy queried, glancing back at Sarah
distributing nutcrackers throughout the house.

"No...perks of them being half vampire," Jacob replied with sincerity.

"But you should have seen Jacob's face when Ciliam ended up with his face in the snow,"
Seth chimed in from the kitchen, amused.

"What?!" Sue exclaimed, concerned.

"Again, no harm, but he really got expelled from the sled, and he didn't move when he fell. I
just thought the worst," Jacob retold with a chuckle; now he could laugh.

"They ended in a competition about who jumped more high," said Seth, motioning to the
children as he sat in the armrest beside his mom.

Rachel huffed. "Do me a favor and never invite me to those trips; I don't think I could handle
that."

"I couldn't agree more," Sue commented, patting Seth's knee. "Do you remember when this
one lost his tooth?" she asked Billy.

The man grinned. "How could I forget? He was following Jacob around and ended with a
knee scraped and without his front tooth…" he smiled sadly. "I don't know who screamed
more, you or Harry."

"There was just a lot of blood," she said.

"Mom, you are a nurse," Seth pointed out.

"It's different when it's your kid; maybe you would know that one day or…" she said, then
looked at Rachel.

"Oh no, don't look at me. I'm so happy right now being the cool aunt," she smiled.

Billy let out a hearty laugh. "Don't start, Sue. Besides, I think that with those little rascals, I
have my hands full…" Jacob smiled at his dad's statement.

It always amazed him the way his dad welcomed Ciliam and Sarah. Not only that, but he was
also the biggest source of advice Jacob could have in raising his kids. He sometimes
wondered if his mother would be like that with them, but he knew she would likely be the
most doting grandma, and wherever she was, she would be happy for him.

The door opened, revealing Sami and Leah. Sami held a little box that looked like a bakery.
"Hey!" he greeted everyone, Leah leaving her bag on the perch. "I brought cupcakes," he
announced to the delight of the twins and the rest of the pack.

Each of them took one and ate it with gusto. Leah huffed, "He made me wait twenty minutes
in line while he explained to the girl how to ice them."

"It's just I hate fondant," Sami argued.

"Me too…." Embry agreed, his mouth full of frosting. The twins laughed, and Quil gave his
friend a napkin.
"I'm surrounded by kids," snorted Leah.

"Ahem," Jacob cleared his throat and motioned to himself. "A dad here…"

Rachel giggled. "Still younger than me," Leah shrugged.

"Anyway… where were you?" Jacob asked, curious about their whereabouts.

"At the police station, Mr. Swan graciously allowed me to use his fax machine," Sami
explained. "Your husband put me in contact with his lawyer…" Jacob snorted at the word
'lawyer,' and Sami squinted his eyes but ignored it to continue. "...And he said that I only
have to pass a license exam here, and he would handle the rest."

"So, you're staying, aren't we?" asked Rachel with a knowing look.

"I'd be a fool to let go of this pretty lady," Sami said, playfully moving Leah away so they
could all squeeze onto the small sofa.

Leah smiled, and Seth made kissy faces at her. "Sarah, why don't you ask Seth to play with
both of you outside?"

Seth groaned, and the little girl nodded eagerly. "But it's cold…"

Sarah pouted. "Please…." Ciliam joined in with the begging.

The young beta sighed and took his jacket to play with the twins outside. Embry and Quil
followed them, undoubtedly intending to mock Seth.

"Well played," said Jacob.

"I have my tricks," Leah replied smugly, reaching for one of the cupcakes that was still
standing. "Where's your other half?"

"We don't have to be together all the time, you know?" he pointed out. There was a moment
of thoughtful silence, and then everyone burst into laughter.

"Good one, son," Billy said. Jacob glared at his dad. "Oh, c'mon Jake, don't you remember
those first weeks? You barely were here because you wanted to 'hang out' with your 'friend.'"

"We were hanging out, and we were just friends…" Jacob defended himself.

"Uh-huh," Leah commented, amused.

"What?" Jacob retorted.

"Oh, dear alpha, you aren't so good at closing the channel, and we… my little brother and I,
got everything you thought about Edward…" Jacob flushed.

"Do tell…" Rachel urged her.

"It was all about Edward's voice, Edward's hands, Edward's cooking for him…" Leah
commented amused.

"He was indeed besotted…" Sue commented, amused.

"Was?" nudged Billy to her friend.

"Well, enough of teasing Jake. Can we change the topic?" he asked, and Sami raised his hand.

"What happened at the end with Paul?"

"He apologized, and I said that everything is fine," Rachel looked at her brother.

"Which means that isn't fine," concluded Leah.

"I never asked him to be Edward's friend; I only asked him to respect him, and he doesn't—
not as my mate, as the father of my children, my family… I can't move from that," he paused.
"I can forgive many things, but all of them, because it was not only Paul, it was Sam, Jared,
Brady, Adam… all of them went there and said awful things about my family, my kids… I
can't just forget about it."

"It's just heartbreaking," Sue commented.

Jacob nodded. "I know, but until he can show genuine regret, I can't just… I can't," he looked
at Rachel. "I'm sorry."

"You don't have to apologize; he brought that to himself. It's just, I love him, but how can I be
with someone who doesn't accept all my family?" she pursed her lips.

"Not everyone is beyond redemption," Billy said, speaking from experience. "But one has to
earn it."

"Let's speak about something more festive…" Rachel suggested.

"Our Christmas party?" Jacob asked, looking at his sister. "The kids are excited, and
obviously, all of you are invited, and Charlie should come…" His phone rang. He looked at
it, and it was Barbie. Before he could greet her, she spoke.

"Jacob…" he sat up straight. Rosalie never called like that unless it was something serious.

"What 's wrong?"

"It's Edward…" she paused. "It's bad; you have to come back."
Everyone looked at him. He stood up, frantically searching for his keys and failing. "Rosalie,
what happened?"

She took her time. "Alice had a vision…" she let out a whimper. "They are coming, the
Volturi, and it's bad."

Jacob nodded to no one. "I'm going to leave the kids here…"

"No, I think Edward needs to see them," another pause "Jake he hasn't moved since."

"Okay, I'm going…" he hung up, continuing his frantic search for his keys.

"Jake…" Rachel reached for him.

"Where are my keys?" He looked around, finally locating them. He rushed to the backyard.
"Ciliam, Sarah, we need to go…"

"But…" Sarah began.

"Now…" he motioned urgently, and she must have seen something in his expression because
she hurriedly ushered her brother into the house.

"Jake, what happened?" Seth asked.

"Bad news…" he answered, the gravity of the situation sinking in. There wasn't any scenario
where the Volturi coming was a good thing.
The Cullen house was cloaked in an unusual stillness when Jacob, with the twins, Seth, and
Leah in tow, arrived unexpectedly. As Jacob entered, he sensed an air of fear, and it only
intensified when he saw the usually composed Cullens visibly shaken, all of them looking at
Edward, who was sitting in a state of shock on the living room sofa, lost in a world of his
own.

Rosalie looked at Jacob. "He's been like that since Alice had her vision…" Jacob nodded.

"I saw…" Alice became frightened.

"Later…" he shook his head as he moved closer to Edward, kneeling in front of the vampire
who seemed to be lost in a void. Jacob looked at Jasper. "Why haven't you done anything?"

The blonde combed his hair. "I can manipulate emotions, Jake, not mental response. He is
shocked… I already tried altering his fear, but it didn't work."

Jacob nodded, focusing his attention on his twins, who looked confused, and then at his
husband. The alpha placed a gentle hand on Edward's shoulder, trying to elicit any response.

"Edward, snap out of it," Jacob urged, his voice firm. The vampire remained unresponsive,
his gaze fixed on some distant point that only he could see.

The gravity of the situation weighed heavily on Jacob as he glanced around the room, panic
setting in. Racking his brain for a solution, he implored, "Come on, Edward, the kids are
scared. We need you here," closing his eyes in frustration. Jacob took Edward's cold hand and
pressed it against his chest, right above his own heart. "Feel that, Edward? It's real. We're
here. You're here… still here. I know how your beautiful minds work, but I need you, okay?"
Jacob whispered, hoping the warmth of his words would penetrate the icy grip on Edward's
mind.

All eyes in the room were fixed on the two figures. Jacob felt Edward gripping his shirt, and
he murmured. "Jake…"

The wolf pressed his head on Edward's chest. "You scared me."

"I'm sorry…" the vampire replied, cupping Jake's face and kissing him on the forehead,
lingering there. Edward stood up and walked straight to where the children were, picking up
Ciliam from Rosalie and then Sarah from Leah. He walked back to the sofa, relaxing as he
held his children in his arms.

The twins cuddled with their dad as Jacob finally addressed the reason why the Volturi were
coming.

"What happened?" Jacob asked. Alice cleared her throat. "Irina went to the Volturi about
them, and I saw them coming, but not like the last time. It's worse; it's all of them… Aro,
Caius, Marcus, the guard, even the wiwes," she said.

"Irina? The vampire they saw the other day?" asked Leah. Alice nodded. "But I don't get it,
why would she do that? And what are immortal children?" she questioned.
"Bitten children," Carlisle explained.

Leah widened her eyes. "Wait, like vampire children? Who would do something like that?"
The concept seemed cruel, condemning a child to such a fate.

"Her mother, Irina's mother, once had immortal children," Carlisle clarified.

"They're punishable, death for the creator, the children, and all of them knew of it," Jasper
explained.

"This is my fault…" Seth said, grabbing his hair.

"Seth…" Esme whispered, holding onto Bree.

"No, it was my idea to take them to the hills. If we wouldn't be there, she wouldn't have seen
them…" he argued.

"She was coming here; she had found it anyway," Edward shrugged.

"So basically, she accused Volturi because she thought they were immortal children…" Leah
concluded.

"I don't think that's all; she is seeking revenge as well," Rosalie stated.

"Rosalie…" Esme shook her head.

"No, we aren't going to deny that," the blonde argued.

"I agreed; the Denalis wanted to break the alliance over Laurent," Emmett nodded. "It's not
about believing that the twins are immortal children…"

"It's about who the other father is," Jacob clenched his jaw.

"Okay, okay… but we had nothing to do with Laurent's death, Jake had nothing to do with
it," Leah pointed out.

"You don't understand; in her eyes, it's the same…" Jasper conceded.

"Can we explain to the Volturi?" wondered Seth.

"They're not the chat type, buddy," explained Emmett.

"So, we fight; we've done it before," said Jacob firmly.

"We can't; no one can stand Jane…" said Jasper.

"Or Alec…" he added.

"So, what? That's it! We just give up?" Leah stated, making it sound like the most absurd
idea.
"We can try that," Edward said, looking at Bree, who felt scrutinized.

"What?" inquired Jasper.

"All of us have witnessed them; last week, they didn't even reach the door handle…" Edward
said, looking at the twins who were staring at the floor.

"Because they grow each day," Jacob confirmed.

"That's exactly what Bree thought. Anyone could confirm if they spend time with them that
they indeed aren't stuck like this, that they grow up, their hearts beat, that they have blood in
their veins…" Edward explained.

"They won't believe us," Jasper shook his head.

"Not us, our friends…" Edward said, a sense of urgency settling over the room as they
considered involving others in their perilous situation.

"Other vampires, you mean?" Jacob asked.

"Like the other vegetarians?" added Leah.

"I mean everyone we know, and that is able to come…" Edward said.

"We can't ask them to fight for it; I can't do that, Edward…" Carlisle voiced his concern.

Before the vampire could reply, Leah looked at Edward as if he had lost his mind. "Are you
crazy? I'm down for you to ask the others like you, but the red eyes, who feed on people like
our human family."

"Leah…" Edward pleaded, desperation in his eyes.

"No, we could find another way…" she argued.

"There's no other way!" Edward raised his voice, and the twins whimpered. "I would do
anything for my kids."

"Even at the cost of others' lives?" Leah challenged.

"I would burn the world for them," Edward hissed.

"How many could come?" Jacob asked, his gaze lost. When no one answered, he repeated
firmly, "How many of them can we ask to be witnesses?"

"Fifteen, maybe more," Jasper replied.

"Okay," Jacob nodded, but there was a somber look in his eyes.

"Jacob…" Leah approached him.

"They're my children, Leah… I'm not happier than you, but if this is the only way we have to
protect them, then bring it on," the woman took a step back and nodded.

"Jake is right," Seth agreed, looking at Sarah.

Rosalie sighed. "Maybe we can ask them to hunt outside of Forks…"

"They would still hunt other humans…" Leah reminded her.

"I can't offer anything else," the blonde replied.

"Carlisle?" Edward looked at his father. "It's just being witnesses, please."

Esme looked at her husband, "Alright, we can do that."

"Jacob, this is too big not to tell; we need…" Leah began.

"I know, go and inform Sam; I'll call him later…" Jacob nodded. Leah left the house.

Jacob sighed. "What's the plan?" he asked, sitting beside Edward and brushing Ciliam's hair.

"We could call some of them; a few would come just with a call. We can explain later…"
Carlisle explained.

"We should go North; track Garrett and Randall, maybe Mary is up there…" Emmett
informed Rosalie.

"Jazz, can you reach out to Peter and Charlotte?" wondered the blonde, and Jasper nodded.

"New Delhi?" wondered Esme to Carlisle, who agreed with her.

"Jacob and I would make a short trip to the Denalis," Edward stated.

"I'm going," Seth said, and Jacob nodded, not expecting otherwise.

"Me too…" Bree whispered.

"Are you sure? You can come with us…" Esme suggested it to her daughter.

"I prefer going with Edward," Esme nodded.

There was a silence, and then Emmett broke it. "We have flights to buy." The urgency in the
room grew as plans were set into motion.
The soft warm lamp illuminated Jacob's features as he finished setting up the sofa for Seth.
Seth, appreciating the gesture, glanced at the makeshift bed and then at Jacob. "Thanks for
letting me stay."

"I got it; you probably would sleep better if you are near. It's okay…" Jacob patted the boy's
head. He then looked at the little bag on the floor. "Did you bring everything you need?"

"Yes, it is a short trip after all, but yeah…." Seth replied.

"If you need something, let Edward know…"

Seth chuckled, "I won't wake you up."

"I don't think I would get that much sleep," Jacob confirmed.

Seth nodded, knowing that it was probably the truth. They bid each other goodnight, and
Jacob walked to the twins' bedrooms, expecting to find them in their beds. Instead, he
discovered Edward sitting in Sarah's bed, while the twins were in Ciliam's bed, looking
intensely at their dad.

"What's happening here?" Jacob asked, a mix of amusement and curiosity in his tone.

Edward looked at Jacob. "They asked to sleep with us."

Jacob nodded and sat beside Edward. "May I know why?"

"What if the bad one came for us?" Sarah asked, her eyes wide with worry.

"You know Daddy doesn't sleep; he always keeps an ear on you, and Seth and I…" Jacob
began, trying to reassure them.

"Please…" Ciliam spoke, his voice small but filled with concern.

Jacob looked at their little worried faces and wondered why he was discussing this. He
realized that he would probably sleep better if they were close. He was still shaken about
everything and realized that he needed this more than them.

The alpha glanced at Edward, who nodded. "Alright, little ones. No problem. Let's all get
some sleep then," Jacob said.

The twins stood up, and Edward softly reminded them, "Say good night to your mother." The
kids nodded and looked at the framed photo of Leila on their shared nightstand, saying their
 goodnight. They then followed their parents to the master bedroom.

The couple did their nightly routine with two little spectators. Sarah and Ciliam crawled into
the middle of the bed, and then their parents joined them. Sarah settled herself on Edward's
chest. "You'll be more comfortable cuddling with Papa," Edward reminded her, as Ciliam
snuggled with Jake.

"I'm fine here," she said, snuggling into Edward's chest.

"It's okay, I already regulated the thermostat; she won't feel any discomfort…" Jacob
murmured, tracing his fingers through his son's hair.

"Alright," Edward nodded. He leaned a little to place a kiss on top of Ciliam's curls, did the
same with his daughter, and finally leaned to kiss Jacob. The kids fell asleep almost
immediately, but Jacob kept looking at the twins. Edward moved Sarah to his right, without
disturbing her, and motioned Jacob to get closer.

The wolf sighed contently being close to Edward. "Goodnight, Eds."

"Good night, love," Edward replied, running his hands through Jacob's hair. "I won't let
anyone hurt any of you," he murmured softly, determined to find a way to protect his family.
The room filled with a sense of warmth and love as the family found solace in each other's
presence, seeking comfort in the face of the looming threat.

Chapter End Notes

So! Let me know what you think?

It would follow some elements from the books and the movies, but with a lot of twists!
That I hope all of you enjoy

✨✨✨See you soon 🌻🌻🌻

 The Departure of the Prodigal Son, Baguer
Chapter Notes

Here's another chapter! Hopefully it would answer some questions many of you have.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

The night at the cottage had been tumultuous. It started with the twins refusing to sleep in
their own room. Jacob woke every couple of hours to confirm their presence, and Edward
sensed Seth pacing in the living room, anticipating a surprise in the middle of the night.

Edward could do nothing more for his family than be there.

The morning brought more uneasiness to Jacob's and Seth's demeanor. The twins slowly ate
breakfast, delaying their departure time. Edward pursed his lips, finishing braiding his
daughter's hair. "Both of you, brush your teeth and look for the scarf Mrs. Clearwater made
for you," he instructed. Sarah nodded and jumped from the stool, but Ciliam remained.

"I'm sorry," Ciliam said, looking at Edward.

"You didn't do anything wrong," Edward replied, confused, moving closer to his son. Ciliam's
hand pressed against Edward's, and something inside the vampire broke at the image his little
boy had conjured.

Ciliam showed the first time Edward and Jacob met them, but he imagined his fathers leaving
through the door and never coming back. "No, don't ever think about that again. You hear
me?" Edward said firmly.

Seth and Jacob frowned. "Eds," Jake called out, using an unusual tone with his children.

"No, he must understand that I don't regret him or Sarah," Edward said.

"What?" Jacob whispered. "Of course not. Why would you think that?"
"Everyone is leaving because of the bad ones, because of me, because of Sarah," Ciliam said.

"Is that true?" Sarah asked behind Edward.

"No one is leaving us. They're only seeking help, but they'll come back because we're a
family, okay?" Jacob reassured me.

"And it's not your fault," Edward said, looking directly at his son and then at his little girl.
"Or yours, this is only a misunderstanding, nothing else, okay?"

"Okay," Sarah said, holding up the scarf for her brother.

"We should get going so they can say goodbye to everyone," Jacob commented.

The five of them made their way to the main residence. Edward frowned just a few meters
away, and Jake understood why when he saw Paul and Sam there.

The twins stopped in their tracks and reached for their parents. "We didn't come to fight,"
Paul began. "Only to bring a message."

Looking at the children terrified of him, it was obvious by the way they clung to their fathers.

"Then, what are you doing here?" asked Seth.

"Alice and Jasper…" Emmet began.

"Left early," Edward said firmly.

"Edward…" Rosalie looked at him, and the vampire motioned to the twins. He couldn't tell
his kids that the couple left, when five minutes ago he assured them no one would leave.

The blonde passed a note to Jacob, who swept his eyes over the words.

They abandoned them.

Only telling them the things that they need to do. They were a family and they just decided to
leave when they needed them the most.

Jacob crumpled the note and tossed it on the ground, then looked at Sam. "Keep everyone at
bay. Not one crosses this land," the alpha nodded. "And keep an eye on the young ones; we
might have more child phasing," he pursed his lips.

"I know," Sam said.

"Jacob," Paul approached him.

"Paul, not now…I can't," he said, and the man nodded, taking a step back. Jacob looked at the
twins. "Go say your goodbyes." The kids quickly gave a kiss to their grandparents and
hugged Emmet and Rosalie.

Edward looked at his husband, knowing he was angry. He was angry too, but they needed
things to do, and he couldn't just dwell on it. "Bree, Seth…" Edward motioned to the teens to
load in the vehicle so he could fasten the car seat for the twins, and with everyone in the
vehicle, they were off.

"How far are we?" asked Seth from the back.

"Like five hours," Edward replied.

"Are you sure that…" Seth looked at the twins. "That they would help us?"

"I'm not sure of anything, Seth," Edward replied, glancing at the twins looking through the
window, their faces sad. "Hey, why don't you take a nap? I'll wake you up when we arrive."
The twins nodded, and Edward patiently waited until they were soundly asleep to speak. "We
aren't mentioning anything to the twins," he said firmly.

"Yeah?" Jacob looked at him. "And what would happen when everyone returned but not
them?"

"They would believe this is their fault, and it's not. No one is saying anything to them; we can
always make up an excuse."

"Jake…" Seth murmured softly. "I know I shouldn't make an opinion on it, but Edward is
right. You know how Ciliam is; he blames himself for everything."

Jacob sighed, "I know. Let's hope that they believe us."

Bree was the next to speak, "So what's the plan? Because I don't think they are expecting us,
are they?"

"I didn't want to give them the opportunity to reject our presence," Edward said. "So no, I
didn't call them."

"So, again, what's the plan?" Bree questioned.

"I will speak with them first, ease them… but try not to be confrontational," Edward replied.

Jacob glared at him. "If you are saying that about me, I'll be as confrontational as I damn
want. If they threaten my family…" he said.

"I know, love," Edward patted his husband's knee. "Let's try not to reach this point."

"Do you think that the others would convince more vampires to help us?" wondered Seth.

"Dad is confident that they would. He would reach out to his friends first," Bree answered.
Edward hummed in agreement. "It's complicated; not many vampires are too eager to be on
the blacklist of the Volturi," Edward explained. "As soon as you are on their aim, you know
it's not going to be good."

Seth frowned. "Jasper mentioned Jane, is she that terrible? What does she do?"

"She is a sadist who has the ability to inflict pain… it feels like you are burning inside out,
everything itching. It makes you cry out in pain."

Jacob frowned, but it was Bree who asked, "She used it on you?"

"Yes," Edward replied with sincerity.

"When? You didn't tell me about it?" The alpha asked his husband, but Edward shook his
head. "Tell me…" he insisted.

"Last encounter with them, she got your scent from me. She demanded a name, the name of
my mate, your name, and I didn't want to give it to her."

Jacob looked at his husband flabbergasted. "Over a name, you let her torture you over a
name."

Edward gripped the wheel. "She didn't deserve to pronounce your name. To know about you;
she wasn't worthy."

"A name is not worthy of your suffering," Jacob said as if it were a foolish thing to do.

"For me, it is. You are my everything," he said with confidence.

"Aww…" Seth said, and the couple glared at him. "You were having a moment. I'm going
to…" he feigned, zipping his mouth.

Bree rolled her eyes, "Can you tell us more about the others?" she asked her brother. Edward
nodded, and he spent the rest of their drive explaining everything he could about the Volturi.
Most of it Jacob already knew, but some of it made him believe that he knew nothing about
them at all. The twins awoke when they were a few miles away from the Denalis.

And Jacob got anxious. "It will be okay, love," Edward reassured.

The Cullen-Black's car pulled up in front of the Denali residence, with a similar architecture
to the Cullens but slightly rustic. Jacob wondered if Esme had worked on it as well. "She
did," Edward smiled at his husband, looking at the residence where the Denalis had gathered
outside. "I'll let you know, okay, when you should bring them."

Jacob nodded and sighed. "Are you scared?" asked Sarah.

The alpha smiled at his daughter. "No…" he lied, and she tilted her head. "Yes, I am."

"Why?" her voice was soft.

"I'm just being silly, don't worry about it…" he brushed off his daughter's concerns.

"I'll protect you," she said firmly.

"Me too…" Ciliam said.

"Yeah?" he wondered, and they nodded. "I'm so lucky then, but don't worry, papa is strong,
alright?" He gave a gentle smile and spoke softly, his voice soothing their concerns.

The alpha heard Edward calling him and sighed. Without rushing, he got out of the car and
nodded at Edward. The four vampires looked at him expectantly. He pushed the seat forward
and opened the door widely, blocking the view. Bree and Seth awaited as Jacob unfastened
the belt from the twins. Bree picked up Sarah, and Seth took Ciliam. Jacob looked at the
teens. "If something goes bad…"

"We know, Jake," Seth reassured the alpha.

"Alright…" Jacob closed the door and started to walk towards the vampires.

The Denalis' eyes widened as they looked at the twins and stepped back in fear. Kate was the
first to speak, murmuring to her sister, "The Volturi would come for us."

"Get those things out of here," hissed Tanya.

"You promised me to be open-minded…" he said.

"We didn't expect a crime," Kate replied. Carmen looked at Edward in disbelief.

"They aren't what you think. Allow me…" Before he could finish, Tanya launched at him, but
he deflected the attack, to Jacob's relief. However, the wolf was unaware of Kate's gift and
watched in horror as his husband came to the end of some kind of shock.

He observed Edward's figure tense, and he fell to his knees at whatever Kate was doing to
him.

"Daddy!" Sarah's cry resounded through the hill, and Bree looked horrified as Seth, not
knowing what to do. Jacob growled and sprang towards Edward and broke the hold the
blonde had on his husband. He pushed Kate to the ground and gripped her by the neck. His
wolf instinct taking over, he struggled with whatever the blonde was doing to him.

The others were about to intervene, and Jacob felt shock after shock. His pain tolerance held
firm as he looked at Tanya. "Try anything, and I'll end her," he said, and they stopped.

"Love, let her go…" Edward called softly, but even through the pain, the wolf didn't move.
Kate had stopped struggling, looking at the feral wolf on top of her. "Jacob!" Edward raised
his voice, and the wolf finally let her go, falling to the ground. He stood up rapidly to
confront the sisters.

"I'll say this once," he raised his finger. "If any of you dare to put a hand on my husband ever
again, I'll find a way to end all of you at once," he hissed, then he brushed the snow off his
pants.

"To this, you came, Edward? To bring immortal kids to our land? Is your mate threatening
us?" inquired Eleazar.

"I came to ask what Irina denied us," he started and motioned to Seth to come along. The
teens made their way slowly to the group. "Her actions put my family under a death
sentence."

Eleazar frowned. "They aren't immortal children; they were born from a vampire who took
advantage of a human," Jacob explained. "Edward and I adopted them."

"That's not possible," said Eleazar.

Edward looked at him with sympathy. "I know. I thought the same, but if you stop judging,
you can listen to their hearts. There's blood running through their veins. They aren't a thing,"
he said, looking at Tanya. "These are my children."

Jacob picked Ciliam from Seth, who pressed his hand immediately as his father assured him,
"I'm fine, Daddy is fine."

Edward did the same with a clearly distressed Sarah, who had tears in her eyes and her
cheeks were crimson. The vampire soothed her daughter.

Carmen observed them. Indeed, they didn't appear to be immortal children. Not that she had
ever met one, but from Tanya's stories about Vasili, she immediately noticed that they weren't
indeed that. They looked human, but different.

She took a step forward, and Eleazar tried to stop her, but she brushed him off and moved
closer to the family in front of her. She was uneasy but curious. She cleared her throat and
addressed the little girl; Seth took a step forward.

"She is not going to hurt her," Edward told the beta, who nodded but kept his alert high.

"What's your name, honey?" Sarah looked at Edward, who nodded.

"Sarah Esmeralda," she said, extending her hand. Carmen smiled, shaking the little warm
hand, and Sarah smiled back.

"Are you happy?" Sarah asked, tilting her head, still holding onto Carmen's hand.

"Uh… what?" Carmen laughed nervously.

"She can sense your emotions through touch, but she doesn't understand all of them… not
yet," Edward explained to Carmen, who grinned.

"Incredible," the vampire said, looking at the little girl. Eleazar observed the interaction with
fascination. "You are a beautiful girl," the woman praised, letting go of the hand.
Sarah beamed and then motioned to her brother. "He is my brother; his name is Ciliam
Masen. I call him Liam, but only me," she explained to the chestnut-haired woman who
chuckled.

"I'll keep that in mind," she addressed Ciliam. "Hey there, I'm Carmen." He waved his hand
at her "He doesn't speak," wondered Carmen.

"He does; he's just shy," Edward started.

"And he uses his gift to communicate," Eleazar added.

Jacob looked at him. "Eleazar can detect gifts from people," the wolf nodded.

The man walked slowly toward the boy. "Two empaths; it's fascinating," Eleazar smiled and
looked at Jacob, who was staring at the vampire widely. "May I?"

Jacob glanced at his son and nodded. "Go ahead." His little boy extended his hand, trembling,
and Eleazar took it with care. He blinked a couple of times, absorbing all the images that the
boy was showing him.

"It's true," he said in disbelief, looking at the two sisters. "It's incredible," the man
announced.

Jacob took a step back; he knew it was necessary, but he didn't like the way they were
looking at his children as if they were circus attractions.

"Hey, why don't you go with Aunt Bree, and Seth too, have some snacks? I bet you are
hungry," the children nodded, and as soon as they were on their feet, they walked towards the
car, followed by Bree and Seth. Edward turned to the Denalis. "You see now, they are
unharmful. They're half humans, my children, and Irina just condemned them."

"I know you don't like who I am…" Jacob began. "And in another scenario, I wouldn't care
about it, and that you blame me for Laurent's death. But my children came into this world
three months ago, and I swore to them since I held them that I would protect them," Jacob
paused. "I would do anything to protect my family, even asking someone who hates me for
what I am to help me meet that promise."

Kate kept close to the same man that had threatened to kill her, being vulnerable over his
children. He was there in desperation because Irina had apparently made a mistake. "What do
you need us to do?" Kate asked, and Jacob let out the breath that he didn't know he was
holding.
The alpha sighed as he kept a watchful eye on the kids—Sarah and Ciliam playing around
with Seth and Embry. The air resonated with the sounds of their laughs, a stark contrast to the
unease lingering within Jacob. Edward, accompanied by Leah, had taken the Denali coven to
explore potential hunting grounds, emphasizing the importance of avoiding Quileute territory.
Leah had agreed to accompany them, her distrust apparent to anyone that wasn't family.

Jacob had received a call from Rosalie earlier, mentioning that she and Emmett were
successfully finding one of their friends, a convicted and old acquaintance of Emmett, and
looking for another nomad called Mary. If they didn't find her, they would come back the
next day.

On the other hand, Carlisle and Esme localized the friend they were looking for close to
Manali, and they were heading to Answan to look for the Egyptians. Esme was sure that she
could convince their leader; the doctor was more skeptical; but announced that they had
reached an old friend of his called Siobhan, and they would arrive at any moment.

And it seemed that they were already there. "Bree," Jacob called, and he jumped from the
platform to meet the newcomers, as Esme had explained they were the Irish coven.

The tall woman seemed to be their leader, and to Jacob's surprise, she extended her hand to
him. "I am Siobhan. This is Liam, my mate," she gestured to the man beside her, "and
Maggie, our youngest companion."

Jacob, reciprocating with a firm handshake, introduced himself and the others. "I'm Jacob
Cullen-Black, Edward's husband. This is Bree, and my children…" he looked at Embry and
Seth, who are close to the twins. "They are from my pack."

Liam nodded in acknowledgment, and Maggie gave a friendly wave to the children and Bree.
Siobhan continued, "We've heard your tale, but we're not here to pledge allegiance just yet.
We'll decide if your cause is worth our commitment."

Jacob understood the need for their caution and nodded in agreement. "I appreciate you
coming, and we'll respect your decision. We just need all the help we can get," he motioned
to the twins. "Come say hi; these are friends of your grandpa…" The children hesitated, their
gaze flickering towards the newcomers, but slowly made their way to their father.

The alpha sighed, knowing that they probably weren't used to red-eyed vampires. He looked
torn, but it seemed that Siobhan and her coven mates weren't offended by it. "These are my
children, Sarah and Ciliam," he said, placing a soft hand on their shoulders.

Siobhan looked at Maggie, and she nodded. "How did they come into your care?"

"A friend of ours, who is aware of the existence of vampires due to the same legends as mine,
contacted us when he stumbled upon them…" Jacob paused and looked down at the twins.
"Edward and I knew that we couldn't let them fend for themselves, and we adopted them.
That was more than three months ago," he explained.

Maggie nodded. "Three months ago, and they look like this?"

Sarah frowned, and Bree glared at her. "She meant so big," she corrected.

"Of course," Maggie conceded.

"I know how unbelievable this sounds, but I'm speaking the truth. They grow each day,
we…" he took a deep breath. "We don't know much about their growth. Carlisle does this
daily check-up, but we have given up already and just focused on the good things."

"I see…" Maggie hummed. "You don't seem happy for us being here."

"What I feel doesn't matter. What matters is my children, and I would do anything to protect
them…" the girl stared at him, like evaluating something.

"Maggie?" asked Liam.

The girl nodded. "We can stay," Siobhan smiled.

Jacob sighed, "You can come in," he said, nodding to the house, and the trio nodded. He
looked at Seth and Embry awaiting his order. "Phase back and get used to it…" The wolves
left to locate his clothes, and Bree stared at Jacob and then the twins. "That was easy?"

"Dad didn't tell you?" Bree asked. He shook his head, entering the house. "The girl is a lie
detector…" she whispered.

"I consider myself a truth seeker…" Maggie said, sitting on one of the sofas. Bree felt
embarrassed.

"Cool, another gifted one…" Jacob said, but Bree couldn't pinpoint if he was being sarcastic
or not.

"Even I can't know…" said Edward to his sister, winking at her.

"Daddy…" Sarah raised her arms to be held, and Liam only pressed himself to his father.

"Sorry for not being here…" Edward kissed Jacob's temple.

"We're sorry, too…" commented an amused Kate, followed by her sister who decided to stay
silent. "We were a few miles away, and he was pining. Who knew that what Edward needed
to be soft was marrying into a fur…" teased Kate.
'Dog jokes are more funny when they come from Emmett or Jazz,' Jacob rolled his eyes.

"I would say that is endearing," Carmen patted Jacob's shoulder before going to greet the
newcomers.

"And I can see this beautiful lady is not the only one gifted here…" Eleazar said, shaking
Maggie's hand and turning to Siobhan. "A pleasure, madam…" the woman rolled her eyes.

"Please don't be like Carlisle; I'm so tired of hearing that every time I cross paths with
him…" the woman complied.

"What?" Jacob asked, taking a seat beside Edward's. He motioned to Seth and Embry to enter
the house as well, but they stayed close to Bree, who was feeling a little self-conscious under
Maggie's gaze.

"Carlisle always said that this Madam…" Liam joked; the woman nudged him playfully. "has
the gift to have everything she wants."

The woman huffed. "If that was true, I could have ended up with the Count of Leicester for a
mate."

"I think that Carlisle is not that far away from the truth; you indeed have a gift," Eleazar
commented. "It seems that maybe some kind of manifestation, projection perhaps…" he
mentioned.

"Not you too…" Siobhan complained.

"I don't think he is playing, Siobhan, or it's the truth, or he believes his own lie," observed an
amused Maggie.

"But wait, manifestation like wishing for something to happen?" asked Liam.

"Mo chuisle¹…" Siobhan sighed.

"Maybe she can wish all this to end," Bree commented.

Eleazar hummed. "If she is able to work on it, perhaps we can try to channel it…" he
explained.

"I have to find another thing to do with my time as we wait, don't I?" she commented.

"Splendid," Eleazar agreed. Jacob pressed himself to Edward.

"Have faith in my love," he murmured, "I won't let anything happen to any of you," he
promised.
The house slowly filled with more vampires. He was happy to have his family back at home,
but they didn't come alone. Emmett and Rosalie had finally returned, bringing three nomads.
All of them agreed to stay, but the English one seemed to be doing so because he seemed
infatuated with one of the Denali girls. Jacob didn't know which one, and he didn't care; they
all looked the same to him.

Esme and Carlisle had returned with the Egyptian coven, formed by three vampires who
seemed decent and their leader, who looked like someone had pissed in his coffee—blood, to
his whatever. Then there was the long-haired one, Alastair, that Carlisle had brought with
him. He seemed to want to be anywhere but there, and Edward shared the same sentiment.
Jacob watched his husband frown every time Alastair stepped into the room whenever Jacob
or any of the other wolves were present. So whatever the vampire thought about, Jacob knew
it wasn't a praise.

Surprisingly, he liked Charlotte and Peter, maybe because they kept their distance, only spoke
when being addressed, and because they reminded him of Alice and Jasper. He missed them
dearly—their comments about disastrous clothing choices and Jasper's playful jabs.

Jacob was so lost in his own mind that he only realized what was happening when he heard
the twins gasp. He looked at Rosalie being held by Emmett, confronting Alastair, while
Carlisle tried to mediate whatever had happened.

"Don't call him that," she hissed at Alastair, who looked unimpressed and walked away.

"Babe…" Emmett sighed.

"He can't do that in front of his children," Rosalie argued and then glared at Edward. "You
don't do anything."

"Rose, just let it go…" Edward said.

The woman rolled her eyes and walked to the other side of the house, followed by Emmett.

"What happened?" Jacob asked Edward since he felt observed by all the vampires there.

"He called you a mutt," Jacob snorted.

"Well, I called him worse in my mind, of course…" Edward chuckled. He looked at the kids
and then at everyone looking at him, and he felt the beginning of another headache. "Seth,
why don't you take their bags to the car? We need a break…"

"Jacob…" Edward looked at him, 'Please, I've never felt this uncomfortable before, I need
this.' The wolf looked at his husband with pleading eyes.

"Say goodbye to Dad; we are going for a drive." The twins kissed Edward goodbye and
walked out to meet Seth outside. "I'm coming back for dinner, okay?" He claimed Edward's
lips. "I love you."

Edward smiled. "I love you too…" he said, caressing Jacob's lips. The vampire tilted his head
and looked at Bree. "Hey, why don't you accompany Jake…" The girl didn't wait to be asked
twice as she left the house.

"Bye," he said, squeezing Edward's hand before climbing in the car. Seth was in the
passenger seat, and the kids were already fastened in their car seats. "Not here…" the beta
nodded.

Just when Jacob was outside of his dad's house and heard the laughs of children at whatever
story was being told, he allowed himself to talk freely with Bree and Seth.

"We can't keep dodging them forever," said Seth, reclining in his alpha's car.

"We can try," Bree muttered, kicking the little stones on the ground.

"I needed a break…" Jacob said.

"Like yesterday, and the day before that, and the…."

"We got it, Seth…" Bree shushed him.

"I'm just, I thought I could deal with them because hey, half of my family is a vampire, but I
can't…" he confessed. "I feel overwhelmed, not even comfortable there anymore. They are
always looking at my interaction with Edward or Barbie or Emmett like they can't believe
that someone like them can bear to be close to me."

"I get that," Seth agreed.

"I felt it too…" Bree admitted. Jacob looked at her. "Dad didn't tell them how I came to be
part of the Cullens, but I think they suspect it. Somehow there are rumors about an army
fighting the Cullens."

"Wait a minute…" Seth frowned. "Why can't anyone know about you being from the army? It
doesn't matter who you were or what matters is who you are now."

"Seth…" Jacob looked at his beta. "You know why Edward asked you to take her back with
you? That day…" The wolf shook his head. "Because they shouldn't have left her alive."
"But…what?" the beta frowned.

"It's against the rules, my creator Victoria. She should have explained the laws to me, guided
me, taken charge of me, and not allowed me to draw attention ...." Bree explained. The beta
motioned for her to carry on. "She left us on our own. That kind of thing is punishable by
death, for the creator and for me…" she finished.

"But, but that's not fair. You didn't know. It's not your fault.." he said as if it were absurd.

"It's still punishable, Seth. If you hadn't taken her out that day, she would have faced
death…" Seth stayed silent at the revelation.

"Then no one should find out about it. We have enough with Sarah and Ciliam…" he
babbled.

"That's why I avoid Maggie," Bree replied.

"Even though you like her," Jacob chuckled.

"I don't," Bree denied.

"You do, and it's fine, except for always asking a lot of questions. She is nice, like Benjamin
or Garrett…" he paused. "But between Tanya ogling my husband, Amun with his annoying
face, Eleazar intrigued by my kids, and that jerk Alastair, stupid name by the way… it's too
much."

They heard Billy laugh and someone clapping. "At least your dad is enjoying the perks of
having his grandchildren," Seth nudged him. "Small victories."

And before Jacob could reply, Leah approached them, accompanied by Quil, with concerned
expressions. Bad news. "Just spoke with Jared and Brady. Two more teens just phased in,
that's five this week," she said.

Jacob sighed, running a hand through his hair. With more vampires in the area, more
Quileutes started to phase, and the issue was that at least four of them were only thirteen.
Jacob couldn't forget about his duties as an alpha, and he had delegated Leah to take charge
of that, but he knew that he needed to speak with the newbies.

Sam was taking charge of the oldest that still could phase, and Jake with the youngest. He
only hoped that there weren't more wolves coming, but that wasn't something that he could
be sure about.

"I will speak with them later, like I said before, no one enters Cullen's territory without my
say. We can't afford unnecessary risks."

Leah nodded as she went away to relay the message. "Sarah asked me about her aunt Alice,"
Bree commented.

"I know, I don't know what else I can tell them. To be honest, we only know what Peter said
about Jasper telling them to help us since he couldn't longer do it…" said Jacob.
"You think that they left for good?" questioned Seth. Jacob shook his head.

"No, I don't think so. I think it's something else, probably Alice saw something that we
wouldn't understand," he pursed his lips. "Doesn't mean I'm not angry; I am, but I need to
trust them because the alternative is that people always leave me when I need them the
most…" he said with a knot in his throat.

They kept talking and eventually made their way inside to join Billy, Rachel, and Sami. After
a few hours, Sarah demanded, on her and her brother's behalf, to go home, and Jacob didn't
have any remedy but to comply. So, the five of them returned to the house, and he noticed
that more vampires had arrived.

Two women, a little taller than Edward, wearing what seemed like tribal attire, dark skin, and
feline red eyes. "Jake, this is Zafrina and Senna…" Edward said as his husband exited the car,
followed by the other occupants of the vehicle. "Jasper and Alice sent them…"

"Uncle Jasper?" Sarah asked excitedly, walking towards the new guests. Since the couple had
gone away, her dads hadn't spoken about them that much.

"Sarah…" Jacob called her, and she begrudgingly went with him.

"They sent us to be witnesses of your offspring," one of them said.

Edward addressed the woman who spoke. "Senna, this is my husband Jake; he's a Quileute,"
he said with pride. Jacob nodded at the woman. "My daughter Sarah, Seth, Jacob's beta, and
my sister Bree…" he motioned to the members. Then he realized that Ciliam wasn't beside
Sarah as always. He was enraptured, looking at Zafrina, who was smiling at the boy.

Jacob's heart pounded as he looked at the woman, and Edward stopped him from intervening.
"Let him," the alpha observed as Ciliam motioned to his sister, and the girl giggled, tracing
something in the air.

"Should I be worried?" Jacob asked his husband.

"She is showing them where she lives, which her son does, but she isn't just projecting
images."

"Can you show them?" Sarah asked. The woman nodded and looked at the couple. Jacob felt
his temperature rising because it seemed like he was back in the jungle, back at Isle Esme.

'Edward?' he reached for his husband.

He felt the vampire's breath on his neck and kissed Jacob there. "It's okay; she can make us
see things that aren't here. Isn't it amazing?" said Edward, looking at the jungle around them.

Jacob's smile faltered. "Yeah," because for a minute, for a single minute, he was back on his
honeymoon, with Edward by his side, happy, and not at the edge of a battle with a threat over
all their heads.
Chapter End Notes

Let me know what you think about it! 🫣

And yes Jacob has a high endurance pain, why? His bond with Edward, the venom in his
veins, him being an alpha, or he is just been in mode protection

Also Siobhan, has a good ability there but she needs to practice. ✨✨✨
****

1 My love
 The beautiful truth, Puccini
Chapter Notes

Another chapter! ✨✨✨

I'm trying to update as soon as I have the chapter ready, 😁
See the end of the chapter for more notes

The sun dipped low on the horizon, casting a warm glow where Jacob had gathered with the
new members of the pack. Their eyes reflected a mix of awe, uncertainty, and curiosity as
they stood on the cusp of their new reality. Jacob, now an experienced Alpha, took a deep
breath before addressing the group.

"Alright, listen up," Jacob began, his tone firm but understanding. "I know this is a lot to take
in, and I haven't been the most reliable alpha in the past days. I'm sure you have a lot of
questions, and I'm here to answer them. First things first, phasing. It's a wild ride, huh?"

A chorus of nods and eager expressions met Jacob's question. He allowed a brief smile before
continuing. "You'll notice a few changes—like your clothes being ripped to shreds every time
you transform. Yeah, it's annoying, but it happens. Just invest in some cheap shorts, alright?"

A chuckle rippled through the group as they absorbed the practical advice. Jacob's demeanor
shifted to a more serious tone. "Now, the temperature. You'll notice by now that your body
temperature is higher than some members of your family and friends. That's normal, and
believe me, it's not a bother until summer hits."

"Basically, you would want to be without a shirt all the time," Quil chimed in beside Jake,
and the alpha chuckled.

Jacob then became serious, the weight of the next topic settling in. "Enhanced senses—smell,
sight, hearing. Everything gets cranked up. You'll catch scents from miles away, see clearer
than ever, hear things you never imagined. It's overwhelming at first, but with time, you'll
learn to control it. Focus on what's important; filter out the rest."

The teens exchanged glances, absorbing the information. Jacob took a moment before
addressing the final point. "Healing. That's one of the perks. Injuries that would take weeks to
heal for a normal person? You'll recover in no time. But it doesn't mean you're invincible. Be
careful and don't test your limits unnecessarily," he paused, remembering the cracks in his
ribs.

"So, do not test your luck on the cliff, at least not alone; you might end up with a broken
arm," Embry frowned, recalling his experience.

"In the best-case scenario, it would heal fine. If not, they have to break the bone again," Quil
shuddered.

The teens nodded. "Now, Milo, Elijah, Aiden, Caleb, and Logan... You're not alone in this;
we're a pack, a family. Lean on each other," Jacob paused. "However, there's a hierarchy you
must respect within the pack. I'm your alpha, meaning that if I order you to do something
regarding the pack, you do so—understood?" The guys nodded. "Good. You've already met
Seth; he is my second, and his sister Leah is my third. If I'm not here, you can go to either of
them, and they will help you."

The oldest, Elijah, who was the second cousin of Leah, raised his hand. Jacob motioned for
him to speak. "Where are they? If this meeting was so important."

"The pack is a compromise, but it's not the only obligation we have. You still have to do your
chores when your parents ask you, do homework, go to school—all of that," Jacob crossed
his arms. "Leah has a job she needs to do, and Seth is guarding something important," which
meant Seth was back at Cullen's with the twins. Even though it pained him, there was a time
when the kids wanted to stay with their father, in a house full of unknown vampires.

Milo raised his hand next. "Why are there two packs?"

Aiden, Jared's brother, who Jacob didn't know why he was there instead of his brother's pack,
spoke. "Because our alpha imprinted on a leech," he said.

Embry chuckled. "Oh, shit!" Quil nudged him.

Jacob smiled. "Stand up," the boy didn't move. "Didn't I mention that when I give you an
order, I expect you to follow? I won't repeat it a third time. Stand up!" The wolf raised his
voice, and Aiden had no choice but to do so. Jacob motioned for him to come closer. "Do you
know my full name?"

"Huh?" Aiden looked puzzled.

"Do you know my full name?" the alpha asked again, and the boy shrugged. "Embry?"

"Jacob Cullen-Black," Embry said, grinning.

"Do you know what that means?" Jacob placed a hand on Aiden's shoulder. "It means that I'm
married to one of those leeches, as you call them, and I don't allow anyone to insult my
husband or my family, alright? So if it's too much for you to handle that your alpha is married
to a vampire, you can go now," Jacob said.

"Okay... sorry, Jay calls them that," the boy said apologetically.
"I know some people can't overcome ignorance. You can go sit," the boy hurried to do so. "I
know all of you were taught the legends about the cold ones and how they're our enemies, but
not all vampires are enemies, alright?" Most of them nodded along.

"Is it true that Seth imprinted on a vampire too?" Logan inquired.

"Did Leah already explain imprinting to all of you?" the wolves nodded. "As she surely
explained to you, imprint is inevitable, and we don't have a say in whom we imprint on—like
me on a vampire or Seth on my daughter, who is a half-vampire."

Milo made a face. "But isn't that weird, like imprinting on a baby."

"Imprinting is not the same for everyone, and the form it takes and the nature of the
relationship depend entirely on the wolf and the imprintee," Jacob sighed. "You may want to
be close to them, their happiness, and you'll become whatever they need—a friend, a
guardian, a brother, a lover... But it's unknown how it will be."

"So, we can be rejected," Logan asked.

"It's uncommon but it may happen," Jacob paused. "In my own experience, I never expected
that Edward would reciprocate any of my feelings beyond friendship, but it happened. But it
could be the same or the opposite for any of you."

"Is it true that no one can know about me being a wolf?" Logan asked, and Jacob swallowed
hard because, of course, they would ask that of the only Quileute who broke that rule.
Thankfully, no one else found out about it. "Yes, it's imperative that no one knows. The only
people who may know about it are your imprintee, and that's it—not your mom, dad, or any
of your siblings who didn't phase in."

Milo raised his hand again. "You said that not all vampires are bad. Are the ones at Cullen's
territory dangerous?"

"They are allies at the moment, nothing else. That's why no humans should cross into
Cullen's lands, alright?"

"But the Volturi—my brother said that we may have to fight them," Aiden asked with doubt.

"You don't have to worry about them. I'll handle that. All of you keep out of this," the boy
nodded. "Alright, if there are no more questions, you may go. Just keep in mind that you need
to be careful with your emotions. If you feel angry, do everything you can to remove yourself
from the situation. Maybe you..." Jacob stopped himself when he heard the voices.

The five boys stood up, looking at Edward and Seth, who came with the twins in tow. The
unexpected arrival of Edward caused a collective stir. Gasps spread through the group, their
faces reflecting a mix of astonishment and curiosity at the sight of the vampire.

Edward 's composed demeanor defied the imagined specter conjured by the wolves' minds.
Neither of them hadn't come across the vampire before and observed Edward with a mix of
disbelief and surprise.
Unfazed by the stares, Ciliam moved confidently toward the alpha, his calm demeanor
mirroring his dad, and greeted Jacob with a smile. Sarah, on the other hand, seemed to have
taken a page out of Jacob's book, her protective instincts mirrored in her glare as she
addressed the awe-struck wolves.

"Staring is bad," she proclaimed with such ferocity as her father had shown earlier. "You've
never seen a vampire before?" Her voice, carrying echoes of Jacob's own protective tone,
challenged the wolves to move beyond their apprehension.

Edward, amused by Sarah's abruptness, approached with a disarming smile. "It's all right. We
won't bite," he quipped, eliciting a few nervous chuckles from the surprised wolves.

Jacob sighed. "Sarah," he called.

She turned to the alpha with the most angelic face she could find. "Yes, papa?" Edward
laughed again, and Jacob glared at him.

"You know what you are doing; stop it," Jacob scolded, then looked at Edward. "And you
don't encourage her."

"Me?" The vampire snorted. "You do the same, all the time..." he pointed.

"Shut up," Jacob huffed, and his son chuckled. The alpha picked up his son. "Uh, this is
funny for you?" The boy nodded.

"Jacob?" Seth called him and motioned to the new members who looked like they didn't
know what to do.

"You can go..." Edward told them, but the group stayed there, again confused.

The alpha, with his free hand, motioned to them. "You heard him," and they looked more
confused. Quil laughed.

"Side note, with time, you would understand whatever he said..." Embry pointed at Edward.
"It's like Jacob had said it himself..." They nodded and finally left.

Jacob turned to his kids. "I thought that you wanted to stay with Aunt Rose and dad today?"
He inquired.

"Daddy wanted to see you in action," Sarah replied.

Edward shushed her. "I didn't say that."

"But you said that to Aunt Rose, and then Uncle Em laughed at you, and Seth blushed, and..."
Edward gently pressed a hand over his daughter's mouth, who kept babbling.

"In action, huh?" Jacob smirked at Edward.

"And we're out..." Seth interrupted them, motioned to his alpha to let Ciliam, who rapidly get
s hold of Embry hand and Sarah did the same with Quil, "The next part shouldn't be heard by
innocent ears..." Seth mumbled.

"I know..." Embry sighed dramatically at Ciliam, and they began to walk in the direction of
Billy's house, followed by Sarah, Seth, and Quill.

"What's that?" Jacob motioned to his husband about Embry's comments.

"Nothing. It wasn't true," Edward smirked, pushing Jacob slowly to a near tree and kissing
his husband's neck. "That I wanted you alone, to kiss you…"

Jacob grinned. "That's so," Edward hummed. "Then what are you waiting for?" The vampire
smirked and claimed the alpha's lips. The youngest locked his hand on his husband's nape
and played with the hair there, while Edward gripped Jacob's waist to press their bodies.

They moaned as their tongues touched, and Jacob felt a heavenly thrill. "Jake…" Edward
panted in his mate's mouth, allowing his partner a couple of seconds to take a breath before
claiming the other's kiss again.

They kept kissing each other as everything around them disappeared, and only the two of
them mattered. "So you don't bite, ah!" he teased his husband as he sneaked a hand under
Edward's shirt and caressed his abdomen.

"Most of the time..." the vampire giggled.

"What about now?" Jacob asked, his eyes full of lust. Edward smiled, and without a second
thought, he took his husband from his waist once again, but this time made the alpha wrap
himself around Edward's hips. Once the vampire secured Jake there, he unbuttoned Jacob's
shirt, sank his teeth in, and the wolf whimpered, rolled his eyes, and felt his entire self
burning. It was fast as always, but it was the first time they did it without being in the middle
of sex.

Edward pressed a close-mouthed kiss on top of the bite on Jake's shoulder, and the alpha
shuddered. "That was different."

"Different good?"

Jacob chuckled, disentangled himself from his husband, and buttoned his shirt. "Different as
amazing, different as how idiots we can be to not try that before?"

Edward let out a sigh of relief and passed an arm over his husband's shoulder. "I love you."

"And I love you too," he pressed himself to Edward. "We should check in on our children..."
They started to walk back to Billy's, joking, enjoying that little time of being just them.

As soon as they reached Mr. Black's residence, they also spotted Sam and Paul awaiting
them, tension hanging in the air, palpable as the couple came to a stop. Edward's eyes
narrowed, and Jacob turned on his protective mode, his posture subtly shifting to be slightly
in front of his husband.
Before Jacob could react, Sam took a step forward. "We haven't had the time to settle our
differences," Sam began in a tone that Jake couldn't recognize. "We apologize for any offense
that we may have caused to your family."

Paul, however, offered a more personal apology. "I shouldn't have kept referring to your
family the way I did," he admitted, a rare hint of remorse in his tone that Jake hoped was
sincere.

Edward, though still guarded, listened attentively to their words. "We appreciate your
acknowledgment of past mistakes," the vampire responded, his tone firm but open to
reconciliation "But it's not just about apologies. You need to understand that we can coexist
with mutual respect. It's not just about the recent incident. We've faced hostility from your
pack in the past. I didn't let it bother me until it affected our children. Family is everything to
me, to us," he said, looking at Jacob, "and the only thing that stopped all of that escalating
was Rachel getting hurt, and both of you know it."

Jacob, aligning with Edward's sentiments, spoke up. "We're not asking for special treatment. I
never asked any of you for any of that. I just want both of you to respect my family. You may
not understand how we work, how our dynamic is, and that's fine. I never asked you for being
friends, but both of you have imprints. Tell me how you would feel if everyone mistreated
Emily or Rachel, huh?"

Sam and Paul exchanged glances. "We understand, and we are sorry that we made you feel
that way. We used to be friends... we're sorry."

Jacob, with a determined tone, reiterated, "Again, I'm not asking for friendship. All I want is
the same respect that the Cullens have shown your pack. We don't have to be best buddies,
but mutual respect is non-negotiable."

Sam and Paul exchanged glances, then Sam nodded in agreement. "We get it, Jacob. We don't
want more trouble."

"Alright," Edward bowed his head towards Sam and Paul.

And Jacob sighed. "I think now is the best moment to appreciate your making arrangements
around my recent decision to allow more vampires in the area. I know you might not agree
with allowing non-vegetarians on your land, but I had to prioritize my children's safety. That's
something I won't compromise on."

Paul and Sam exchanged another glance before Paul spoke, "We may not agree with your
choices, but we're not blind to the fact that parents do what they think is best for their kids.
Maybe someday we'll get why you made those decisions," he said, looking straight at
Edward, repeating what the vampire told him once. The tension in the air slowly began to
ease, and it seemed that Jake and Edward had one less problem.
Bree sighed as she flipped another page of her scrapbook, using some photos she had from
Alice and Jasper that looked like they were taken in the sixties. She put a couple of dried
flowers on the page as she scribbled down a quote that Jasper had told her about love stories
not always being with damsels in distress; sometimes, it was the prince who needed to be
rescued.

She traced the smile of Alice in the photo and Jasper's curls; she missed them. She missed
Alice trying to convince her to use something different from gray and styling her hair, her
smile, and her laugh; she missed Jasper always making her play chess with him when
everyone brushed him off.

She placed a couple of stamps on the page, finally adding a dried lily with some wax, and she
finished. Bree gazed out of the window, with a view of the backyard, and her eyes fixed on
Benjamin gracefully sculpting figures in the air at the whims of the twins. Meanwhile, Jacob
and Seth, amazed as well by what they were seeing, didn't let that stop them from ensuring
the safety of her nephews.

She looked at Rosalie glaring at someone in a tree and realized it was Alastair. Bree sighed
again, remembering the real reason why she was in her room, trying to avoid the look of a
certain red-eyed vampire trying to decipher how she, a newborn, had landed with one of the
two covens known to be vegetarian.

Maggie was cute, but the girl seemed like she couldn't stop asking questions, and she never
liked feeling as if she were being interrogated, like she was a criminal.

It made her feel bad.

Powerless.
She just didn't like it.

She was avoiding the girl all morning, almost forgetting that she wasn't the only one being
stared at. The twins had already gone through that, and almost everyone was fascinated by
them now—their abilities, how grown up they looked, almost five years old now, and that
development had been in question for weeks.

Then it was Jacob and Seth, marking the end of judgmental looks from those who couldn't
believe that a shapeshifter was married to one of them and raising two hybrids. Jake tried not
to be bothered by it, and Seth followed his alpha's steps. But when it became too much, Jake
loaded his car and invited her to get out of the car.

Even Mr. Black had shown pity to her unease and had extended her an invitation to come
along, even if she was alone, which was nice, but she hadn't yet taken up on that.

A gentle knock echoed through the room, and Bree opened the door to Maggie. Startled by
the unexpected visitor, she hesitated before inviting Maggie in. The moment the door opened,
a rush of clumsy nerves overcame her.

Suddenly, she didn't know how to behave.

Maggie entered with a grace that seemed to contrast Bree's own unsteady demeanor. The
redhead's confidence was undeniable, and her fierce eyes held a captivating allure. Bree
couldn't help but be drawn to her, a fact that Seth had pointed out multiple times.

Maggie, with a voice as velvety as the night, inquired, "I hope I'm not interrupting anything?"
Her eyes subtly scanned the room, and Bree, nervously fidgeting, shook her head.

"No, not at all," Bree replied, her voice tinged with a mix of uncertainty and admiration.
Maggie's presence had an enigmatic effect on her, leaving her both captivated and self-
conscious.

"What were you doing?" the redhead asked, looking at Bree journaling, her curly hair
framing her face.

"Nothing important," she hurried to say, closing the journal with a photo of Jasper and Alice
on it.

It was personal; she didn't like to share that until she was done with it.
"I'm inclined to not believe that, but I'll let it pass…" she said. Bree smiled, and Maggie
looked at her small book collection. "Brontë?" The redhead looked at her.

"I like her."

The Irish hummed. "If we speak about Emilys, I prefer Dickinson."

"Oh, I'm not into poetry…" she admitted. "Edward gave me a couple of them, but it's not my
kind of thing."

"Pity," Maggie commented, revising more books. "Did you know that there were rumors
about Emily Dickinson and her sister-in-law?" Bree shook her head.

"What kind of rumors?"

"The type of rumors that bring shame to certain families, more of those times," she said. Bree
shrugged. "Dickinson and her sister-in-law apparently were lovers, silly."

"Uh, good to know, I guess?" What else could she say?

Maggie then perched on Bree's desk and took a look at a small portrait with a collage that she
had made of people in her life—her family, the Blacks, Jake's pack, Mr. Swan, Sammi
recently added. "I like Emily, even though she was a liar. I can comprehend why she did it,"
Bree nodded along, not knowing what to answer. "You are pretty. Did someone tell you that
before?"

"Uh," Bree fidgeted with her hands. "Uh, I mean yes, Mom said that, and Rose and Sarah, but
Sarah said that about everyone else…" Bree giggled.

"I think she is telling the truth this time," Bree suppressed her smile.

"You are pretty too," Bree replied. Maggie winked at her, and in less than a second, she sat
beside Bree and put a strand of Bree's hair behind her ear.

"Beautiful," the brown-haired girl smiled. Then she nudged her. "You've known the Cullens
for how long?"

"Some time," Bree replied.

"It should be some quiet time, since you call Esme and Carlisle mom and dad, don't you?"

The long-haired girl frowned. "It's not about time; it's about how comfortable I am with
them," she replied, as Jacob had told her.

"Sure…and do you like them, the Cullens?"

"Yes," she said, frowning at the obvious question.

Maggie smiled, looking at the portrait again. "I like them too," she replied. "Carlisle has
always been so honest and weirdly kind."

Bree smiled. "He is."

Maggie hummed. "I'm just wondering why, after all this time of him never lying to me, he
avoided answering how he transformed you, how you became a Cullen…" Bree stood up and
went to look at the window to see her nephew playing with Seth now.

"I don't like to talk about it," Bree replied. She wanted to leave that in the past.

"There's a rumor about a newborn army attacking them, and the Cullens and the wolves
ending all of them... but they didn't."

"Why can't you let things be?" asked Bree.

Maggie was taken aback by the girl's reaction, and she replied coldly, "I don't like lies."

"Lies aren't bad, not when you are trying to protect someone," Bree replied back.

"Who are you trying to protect here?" Maggie asked, and Bree glared at her.

"Me," she replied in a low voice. "You want to know how I ended up here. I was bitten
because I spent days without food. I was running from my dad, and a crazy guy tricked me to
believe that the Cullens were bad. But I met them, and they are the only ones in my entire life
who cared for me..."

"Bree…" Maggie started.

"No!" Bree raised her voice. "You want the truth. I'm going to give you the truth. They taught
me how to function with my new reality. Carlisle and Esme offered to be my parents. They
gave me a home and a second chance. And now someone is threatening the only family I had,
and I'm terrified. I thought you liked me, but you are being mean and judgmental like
everyone else. Don't speak to me again..." she said and walked out of her room. Maggie
followed her just in time to see Bree going to Esme, who was speaking with Carmen. The
woman interrupted what she was doing and turned to cup her daughter's face.

"Are you okay?" Bree nodded and then looked at everyone glancing at her; of course,
everyone heard them.

"I'm going to stay with Mr. Black for the day," Esme pursed her lips, kissed her daughter, and
watched her go. For once in her life, Maggie didn't feel relieved from catching a lie.
When Edward imagined his first year as newlyweds with Jacob, he pictured taking his
husband all around the world, as promised, showing him all the places he had once visited
alone and creating new memories together. He wished to share the pleasures of life with
Jacob and finally enjoy those, as everyone else seemed to.

He wanted to claim his husband's body, have it at his mercy in every place they visited. He
wanted to make love every single moment they could, unbothered by trivial matters like
clothes. He yearned to have Jacob in his bed, naked and squirming under him. He wanted to
hear his husband requesting to be taken harder. He also wanted Jake to take control and make
love to him, until the alpha couldn't move.

That's what he wanted.

Once upon a time.

Unfortunately, he didn't have that. He would never regret the decision to take Ciliam and
Sarah, as parenthood was something that never seemed possible for him, and he loved being
a parent.

He loved his children, being the one they ran to when scared or happy, holding them in his
arms, singing to them, teaching them to play the piano. He loved guarding their dreams until
their little chests took a normal rhythm, knowing they would be fine.

He loved them.

He didn't love being worried about their future, needing people as witnesses for his family.
He didn't like the guilt in Jake's eyes as he looked at all the red-eyed vampires, knowing
people close in the area might be killed to protect their children.
He didn't like the way everyone seemed to judge the man he chose to love. He didn't like the
way Seth felt he had to guard the twins in their own home, or Bree taking advantage and
going out with Jake because she felt overwhelmed even with her family around. He didn't
like the sad faces of Esme and Emmett when someone named Alice, Jasper, or Rosalie and
Carlisle features, realizing that things were out of their control. He hated feeling powerless
because he just wanted to protect his family and return to those early days when he embraced
his husband as he watched his family dote on their children, when Rachel and Sami could
drop by as they wanted, without seeing terror on Billy's face when he realized that the
Volturi's arrival, as announced by Alice, was near.

"Are you okay?" Jacob asked from behind in their room.

"Yeah, why?"

"Uh, you've been buttoning that shirt for the past ten minutes; the kids are ready," he heard
Bree and Seth bickering. "The four of them," he said, rolling his eyes.

"Lost in thoughts," he said, finishing his shirt. "See, done."

"Edward, tell me."

"I just, when we married, I thought I finally had it, you know? My happy ending. I got the
guy and my forever," he said sadly. "And life just keeps messing things up for me."

Jacob hummed. "Do you regret it? Marrying me, or our children, or our…" Edward kissed his
husband to shut him up.

"No,"I would never regret our family, our children, you. This is not what this is about."

"Okay..."

"Jacob, I wanted to make you happy. At the altar, I promised to make you the happiest man
alive, but that day I also promised myself to make sure that you never regret imprinting on
me."

"I've never had regret that, going out that night and imprinting on you was the best thing, not
the first of all the amazing life," he said, cupping his husband's face.

"How could you say that? With all this happening?"

"Because I have you and I have them, and our family… I'm terrified, but our life so far,
Edward, has been amazing, even if we…" He left the rest unsaid. "It has been an amazing
life, Edward, okay?"

"Okay."

Jacob cradled his husband's face and kissed him slowly, and Edward's hand roamed free, the
vampire's lips slipping to Jake's neck until the wolf was breathless. "What if we took a break
today? A few hours, just you and me. My dad, I'm sure he and Rachel would handle the
chaos for a bit."
Edward's eyebrows lifted in surprise. "Are you serious?"

Jacob nodded, a hint of mischief glinting in his eyes. "Of course, I want to have all of you to
myself, no distractions, no interruptions. Just us."

The idea sounded tempting to Edward, a welcomed escape from the daily routine and prying
eyes. "Yes," he breathed, thinking a few hours away from everyone, making love to Jake,
sounded wonderful. They were interrupted by Edward's phone buzzing. The vampire
retrieved the phone and forced a smile, answering, "Je ne peux pas parler maintenant, je te
rappelle,¹" and he hung up.

Jacob frowned. "What's that about?"

Edward kissed him, deepening the kiss. "Nothing important. Shall we?" Jacob nodded. They
got out of the living room where Bree, Seth, and the twins were engrossed in watching TV.

"Finally," sighed Seth. Edward messed up his hair, and they left the house, deciding to take a
walk. Edward and Jacob walked behind all of them, the twins unaware, and Seth and Bree
whispering to each other.

"What's with them? Not that I don't like having Bree around, but she takes any opportunity to
leave her house," wondered Jake.

Edward hummed. "She's avoiding Maggie."

"Right…" Jacob almost forgot about it. "Understandable. Well, in this case, she can stick with
us." Edward smiled, and then his demeanor changed.

He walked towards him and motioned to Jacob to pick Ciliam as he did the same with Sarah,
and Edward followed the growls from Leah and Paul as they glanced at a pair of vampires on
top of the tree, both of them with a smirk.

"Look at it, brother, the instigators are here," commented the blonde vampire with a weird
accent, making his companion laugh.

"Vladimir, Stefan, what are you doing here?" asked Edward just in time to see Carlisle,
Eleazar, Kate, and Tanya arrive.

The blonde one, Vladimir, looked at Carlisle. "We heard that the Volturi were against you,
and we came to offer our aid, of course."

Carlisle put on a blank face. "We didn't do what we were accused of."

Vladimir smirked. "We don't care, Carlisle," he said. "Whether you did it or not is irrelevant.
We are here for bigger things than that."

"We have been waiting for millennia for someone to finally challenge the Italian scum,"
Stefan admitted. "And it seems that our time has finally come, or they I think…" he laughed.

"We aren't going to fight them," Charlie repeated.

"Pity," Vladimir admitted. "I think that Aro's witness would be disappointed," he crooned.

Jacob looked to his husband. "Eds, what are they talking about?"

Eleazar looked at everyone and then said, "We need to talk about this," especially at Edward,
and walked away.

"Phase back, we'll meet you at the house," Jacob ordered Leah as they walked to the house.
Edward sighed and looked at Ciliam, who was looking at his father intensely.

"Son, you'll be fine. You and your sister will be fine. I'll make sure of that," Jacob frowned at
the exchange, and Ciliam knit brows. Edward, frustrated, looked at his son. "You'll be fine,
that's it."

Sarah glared at her twin, her lips quibbling. "Liam, stop it! You are making daddy sad," she
scolded her brother, who hid his face on Jake's neck. "I'm scared too," she murmured.

"We'll be fine," Jacob kissed his son, soothing him, and they continued their way to the
house. They entered the house, and everyone was already in the living room. Minutes later,
his pack plus Paul entered as well, but they stayed in a corner with a guarded stance, Leah
beside him, as they listened to the news.

"So, they are using the twins as an excuse for coming after us," started Emmett.

Eleazar nodded. "Until now, I hadn't realized the pattern, but it was so obvious. They always
pardon the one with the abilities."

"This is about Alice then, he doesn't have anyone like her?" Rosalie said, and Edward
nodded, believing that theory.

"But why do they need witnesses then?" asked Emmett.

"To have someone to spread the word, that justice has been served, after he slaughtered
everyone," Alistair said, and the twins looked at their dad with worried looks.

'Death,' Ciliam thought. Edward frowned and looked at his children holding hands tightly.
"Seth," Edward whispered to Seth. The wolf looked at Edward from where he was sitting
beside Bree. "Take them to Billy, and don't come back until I say so."

Seth nodded and hurried up the twins, who, for the first time, didn't complain. 'I'll go with
them,' Bree glanced at Edward, who nodded gratefully. Jacob reached for Edward's hand, and
everyone awaited for them to go before continuing.

After a few more minutes of talks, Amun was the first to announce his departure, knowing
that war was imminent and his coven had a target now. Edward squeezed his husband's hands
before standing up and facing the man. "Where would you go, huh? This is not about me or
my children or my family anymore; it is about survival."

"Survival?" wondered Kate.

 "Yes," he repeated firmly, and he looked at Amun and then Kate. "You go, and that's fine, it's
up to you. But do you really think that Alice is the only vampire with a gift?" At Benjamin,
Amun set his jaw. "They already know about all of us, that's what they do, what Dimitry
does, he hunts. And Alice wouldn't be enough for Aro; he would go after Benjamin, Zafrina,
Kate, so no one is safe anymore."

"You are asking too much here, boy," replied Amun.

"And asking you to fight for your family, because I know that I…" he looked at Jacob. "We
would fight for ours."

Paul took a step forward. "Edward…" he said finally using the vampire's name. "We're in."
He had made so many mistakes; he would find a way to redeem himself.

"We will fight," Tanya said, looking at Edward and then at Jacob. "It's the least we can do
since our sister brought this to you."

"I'm in, not terrified of tyrants, and I can give a good fight," Garret stated, and Kate smirked.

"We'll join you as well," Benjamin stated, and Amun looked at him like he was crazy. "I
appreciate what you have done for me, for us," he said, looking at Tia. "But you know me, I
will try to do the right thing; you can do as you please." Tia nodded along to her mate's
words.

Kebi looked at her mate. "Amun, you can't keep running from Aro." She didn't like to
contradict him, but they had already lost so much at the hands of the Volturi that it was time
for them to stand up.

"We'll stay and fight," Maggie said, looking at Edward. "It's difficult to find allies that you
can trust and are determined to fight for their family. We will fight," she repeated more
determinedly.

"So we will," said Zafrina. Edward received nods from the nomads Charlotte, Peter, Mary,
and Randall.

"Just let's hope it doesn't get to that," Edward said.

Chapter End Notes

Let me know what you think?

What we think about a little of Bree/Maggie.

And does Edward has a competent kink 🫣🤭🤭🤭

***

1: I can't talk right now, I'll call you back.

 The Ruling Passion, Cogan
Chapter Notes

Happy New Year yo everyone, ✨

Am I updating on January first? Yes I'm

I Hope that all of you had a wonderful year, and best wishes for this 2024.

Now this chapter is a little 🔥🔥 just because we needed a break from all drama 🤩

See the end of the chapter for more notes

There was slow music playing as Edward and Jacob settled into the embrace of the couch,
seeking comfort after the recent developments. The consensus was clear—if a fight arose,
they would all join to ensure their survival.

They discussed the details of the upcoming confrontation, and once an agreement was
reached, Edward and Jacob retired to their cottage. They asked Seth and Bree to bring their
children.

However, it was Billy's voice that resonated through the line, informing them the kids would
stay until dinner. He claimed to have planned some wood carving, needing more time, with
Seth and Bree returning them just in time for bed.

"Wood carving?" the alpha muttered, exchanging a bemused glance with Edward.

Rachel's laughter echoed through the phone, her voice carrying a mischievous tone. "Tell
them to enjoy their break time…"

Jacob rolled his eyes at the implied innuendo, a playful smirk tugging at his lips. "Just make
sure my kids come back in one piece," Jake said to his father and ended the call.

They cuddled some more, discussing the remaining dynamics. Jacob expressed reservations
about Alistair, Stephan, and Vladimir, questioning, "Can we really trust them?" Skepticism
was etched across his features.
Edward hummed, "The Romanians would stay; they wouldn't miss this chance. As for
Alastair, it could be better if he just goes. I don't know why Carlisle asked him to come; they
are barely friends."

"Your father is too kind sometimes," Jacob shrugged. "Like he was the first one to accept
me."

"Because you made me smile," Edward replied.

"He desired your happiness," the vampire affirmed. Jacob sensually eased onto Edward's lap,
whispering, "I can make you happy, among other things…" his words melting against his
husband's lips as he caressed Edward's covered chest, eventually securing his hand around his
neck.

"What is it that you desire?" Edward inquired, their lips brushing in a barely-there kiss.

"We have ample time," Jacob replied with a growl, "I want to make love slowly."

"Anything you desire, my love, is yours," he traced Jacob's legs in his lap, declaring, "I am
entirely yours." Finally, the youngest passionately claimed his husband's lips.

"Can we make a change?" Jacob bit his bottom lip.

"Of course, what would you like?"

"I want it all to revolve around you," he admitted, cupping Edward's face. Edward nodded,
and as he stood, Jacob guided him towards their room. Placing his husband on the bed, he
said, "Stay still, okay?" Edward nodded. Without breaking eye contact, Jacob dropped to his
knees, unbuttoning the vampire's pants. He brushed the covered arousal with his hand, and
the vampire hissed. Nuzzling there to capture the scent of his husband, Jacob felt the arousal
growing.

"Jake..."

"You'll enjoy this," he pressed his lips on Edward's groin, licking the fabric, dampening it
with his warm breath. The vampire thrust his hips up, seeking Jacob's touch. "Patience, my
angel," the wolf smirked, taking the hem of Edward's briefs and slowly sliding them down,
revealing the erection, making the vampire groan from the exquisite friction.

The alpha gripped the base firmly with one hand, tracing the entire length with his fingertips,
eliciting a hiss from Edward. "Jacob…" he moaned.

"What?" the youngest replied with feigned innocence, continuing to trace the sensitive skin.

"Your mouth," Edward gasped. Jacob chuckled, brushing the tip with his lips, then opening
his mouth slightly, moving it slowly as if kissing. Pressing more into his mouth, his tongue
caressed the swollen gland, prompting Edward to press his hand on Jacob's head. "More…"
he pleaded.

'Fuck my mouth,' Jacob thought as he pushed the length as far as he could.

"I can't," Edward hesitated, fearing it might be too much, but Jacob moaned around the
member in his mouth.

'You can, do it…' Edward shook his head. Jacob took his mouth off. "I want it. I want you to
fuck my mouth, to keep looking at me until you come in my throat. Do it," he demanded with
such intensity that Edward's amber eyes darkened. The alpha took his husband in his mouth
again, reaching for the vampire's hand and placing it on his head as he deepened as much as
he could.

"Jake…" Edward moaned, slowly moving in and out of his mate's mouth. Jacob's warm
mouth and playful tongue danced around his cock, the sounds of Jake's sucking filling the air.
Lost in the moment, Edward murmured, "Like that, I don't think I would last…" closing his
eyes as he increased the speed, losing himself until he realized he was climaxing inside
Jacob.

The alpha swallowed hard after cleaning up Edward. "Good?"

The vampire smiled, "Marvelous, love surpassing expectations."

"I still have some aces up my sleeve," Jacob pushed himself up, undressing in a slow,
enticing show for the vampire.

Edward grinned, following each movement as Jacob touched his chest, slid his hands above
his pants, thrusting his hips, creating a sensual display. Slowly undressing, Edward took a
step forward, grabbed Jacob by the hair, and kissed him. The vampire growled, savoring the
taste of himself on Jacob's mouth.

The kiss was intense, filled with teeth and tongue. Jacob unbuttoned Edward's shirt, nibbling
his husband's bottom lip. "Stand up," he murmured, and the vampire complied, undressing
Edward and leading him to the bathroom.

"A little unfair that you're still wearing something," the vampire commented, pushing Jacob
against a surface and slipping a hand inside the youngest's underwear, stroking him. Jacob
enjoyed his husband's touch but had other plans. "I'll do anything, tell me…"

Jacob smirked, pushing Edward towards the sink with a mirrored wall. He kissed Edward,
then turned him to face the reflection. "Oh…"

Jacob chuckled, observing their reflections. "What I want is simple. You'll do me a favor, and
I'll pleasure you with my mouth, my fingers, taking you apart. But you only have one job," he
looked at Edward through the reflection, "...well, two. Keep looking at your reflection and
tell me how much you like it." The vampire swallowed hard as Jacob knelt again.

The wolf touched Edward's legs, parting them for access. Jacob grabbed the vampire's
backside, pulling the cheeks apart. Without hesitation, he pressed his mouth there. "Jacob…"
Edward grunted.

"Look at you, angel..." Edward raised his head, staring at his reflection just in time for Jacob's
tongue to swipe there.
"Jake!" he gasped, gripping the sink.

'Easy there, I like that sink,' Jacob teased, and then he lapped again.

Edward gritted his teeth. "Your fault."

'Maybe,' Jacob agreed, continuing to suck and swipe his tongue repeatedly. He marveled at
how his husband unconsciously pressed himself onto Jacob's mouth, as if craving more. The
grunts from Edward encouraged Jacob, hoping to relax his husband as much as possible. He
pressed a finger inside.

"Harder…" Jacob nodded to himself, applying more force as he penetrated Edward, moving
his finger in and out. "Jacob, please, just more…"

"I know, angel," Jacob pressed another finger and then another, now with three fingers inside
Edward, thrusting deeply. "Do you think I can find it…" he said, adjusting the angle of entry.

"Yes…" the vampire moaned, gazing at his own reflection, torn and exposed, but loving
every moment because it was Jacob. Thick fingers inside him, Jacob's mouth kissing him – it
was incredible. Disheveled hair, an amazing husband. "Jacob!" he exclaimed as Jacob found
what he was searching for.

Jacob smirked, "Bingo," and began pushing his fingers, incessantly brushing that bundle of
nerves, causing Edward to curse. The wolf reveled in it, knowing his vampire was already
lost.

"Enough…" Edward panted, but Jake could keep going, his own arousal demanding
attention. "Then get in me…" the vampire growled.

Jacob chuckled, "Impatient, aren't we?" as he stood up.

"Stop teasing, and hurry up…" Edward demanded.

Nodding, Jacob took off his briefs. "One thing, because I know you cheated when I told you
to look in the mirror…" he said, aligning himself and entering Edward's body. Edward
hummed, finally getting what he wanted. The alpha stayed still for a moment. "I won't move
at all unless you look at us…"

"Jacob…" the vampire growled; keeping his eyes open all the time was too much to handle.

"You said you were mine, that I can have whatever I wanted…" Jacob kissed Edward's back,
nape, everything within reach as he settled inside his husband. "This I want, look at us…"
Edward complied, and Jacob thrust once. Edward unconsciously closed his eyes, and Jacob
stopped.

Edward whined, "Jacob, don't do this…please," closing his eyes. The vampire knew their
clear difference; he was long, but Jacob was thick and hot, throbbing inside him, the tight
space making it more intense with each passing minute. "Fuck! Jake…"
Jacob kissed his husband back, chuckling. "I've never seen you this desperate, just for me,
huh?"

"Jacob, please, I'll do anything, just move…" Edward pleaded.

Jacob combed his husband's hair and kissed his nape. "Okay… I want you to open those
golden eyes, raise your head, and look at us in the mirror. Do that…" he murmured between
kisses.

"Jake…"

"You can do it, angel. I want you to see your face as I make you mine." Edward took a deep
breath and looked at himself. Jacob thrusted a couple of times, and the vampire closed his
eyes. Jake chuckled, "What did I say? I can keep it like this. You only have to keep your eyes
open. C'mon, Edward, don't you want it? I can't read your mind, but I know you love my
cock because I feel how tight you are around me. Just do that for me, love. I want you to see
how gorgeous you are." Edward nodded and kept his eyes open. "See."

Jacob covered his husband's chest with his hand, murmuring in his ear how lovely, beautiful,
and sexy they looked. "Harder…" Edward pleaded, sneaking a hand to reach his husband's
ass and pushing Jake more inside him. He couldn't tear his eyes from the mirror. His eyes
were dark, and Jacob looked sinfully satisfying. He looked like he had everything he wanted,
needed, desired.

"See, that's what I always see, my angel, gorgeous that only I can see, my beautiful husband.
I love you, Edward," Jacob said, speeding up his movements. "Look at you, you are my mate,
made just for me. That's why I can fuck you like this, and you always want more. I love you,
Edward."

Edward gripped the counter too hard, knowing it would give out sooner or later. "Jake, I want
to ride you," he breathed.

The alpha almost came right then and there, nodding eagerly. Edward smiled. In a few
seconds, Edward was sitting on Jake's dick as the wolf felt the tiled floor beneath him. It
might not have been the most romantic place, but it vanished as Edward raised himself up
and down, indulging in those delicious back-and-forth movements as he tensed himself to
make it tighter for Jacob.

He touched Edward and began to stroke him, and the vampire hissed, "I'm so close…" Jacob
gasped.

Edward smirked, speeding up his movements. Jacob always did that; Edward was his angel,
both tender and beastly, and he loved it. "Cum in me, Jake…now," he commanded, and Jacob
did, feeling a sensation akin to being sucked all over again.

"Ah! Fuck! Yes…" Jacob chanted, too lost to make sense. He was overwhelmed and didn't
even feel when Edward came.
Edward grinned, still with a soft Jacob inside him. He pressed his head on Jake's chest,
listening to his husband's rapid heartbeat. Kissing the tender skin there, he said, "Amazing
love…" He kissed Jacob, whose mouth was dry, still riding waves of pleasure. Edward bit
him.

"Yes! Fuck…" unconsciously, Jacob pushed himself inside Edward, feeling an impossible
surge of pleasure. "More…" his feet curled, and with his hand, he kept Edward's mouth on
him. A few seconds later, his hand fell limp.

Edward brushed his lips against the marks, taking Jacob's member out of him. Cupping his
husband's face, he asked, "Are you okay?"

"Couldn't be better. It was unexpected," Jacob smiled. "I always know when you're going to
do it, but this time, it was incredible, Edward."

"You don't have an idea of how beautiful you look. You're all sweaty, your lips bitten, so
flushed, and all mine…" Edward said, licking a strip of sweat from Jake's chest.

"Flattered," Jacob smiled contently, then sighed, enjoying the moment of being just husbands.
He knew something bigger was ahead, but he wanted, needed this.

"I need this as well, love…" Edward replied, kissing Jake's forehead. "I'm not going to feel
guilty for desiring to have my husband for myself. I needed to have only you, this making
love, being in love. We need this, okay?"

"Okay…" Jacob sat up, gazing at Edward. "I'm ready for another one." The vampire grinned,
and they made their way to their bedroom, spending the rest of the afternoon making love
between laughs, kisses, and moans, feeling for the first time in months like the newlyweds
they were.

The couple knew they didn't have much time. They tidied up the house just in time for Seth
and Bree to arrive with the two sleepy infants. As soon as the babies saw their beds, they fell
asleep; Seth looked skeptically at the couch where he was supposed to sleep. Jacob rolled his
eyes, "We didn't do anything there."

"I don't trust you two…" Seth shrugged as he fluffed his pillow. Jacob raised his eyebrows,
"Oh, come on. A couple of weeks ago, I found a sock in the kitchen, and marks…" Seth
flushed.

"We're not having this conversation anymore," Jacob pointed out. "Go to sleep. Goodnight."

"If that makes you feel better, then it's up to you…" Seth teased, laying on the couch. "Good
night, Jake." He went to check on his children, smiled at their sleeping faces, then went to his
bedroom. However, he didn't find his vampire there. He frowned, got out of the room, and
heard Edward's voice discussing with someone, a mix of French and English. He closed his
eyes to listen; it was frustration and anger, and then Edward's voice softened.

"Find a way, please," there was a pause. "My everything…" more French, and then a sigh.
"Please, Éden…alright, yes, I'm on it…adieu." Jacob frowned, and that's how Edward found
him.

"What's that?"

"I'm trying to find another way to help our family," Edward cupped Jacob's face, his eyes
looking sad. "I'm not sad, love. I'm always happy when I'm with you…"

"Eds…" Jacob pressed his hand on top of the vampire's. "Do you want to tell me?"

Edward snorted, "I don't wish for anything more, but I don't know if it's going to work. I don't
even know if this is worth it…."

"What is this?" Jacob frowned, not understanding.

"Do you trust me?"

"Of course I do, don't doubt that anymore," Jacob reassured.

The vampire kissed Jacob on the lips, "I'm going to do everything in my hands to ensure that
we are going to overcome this, but what I'm doing sometimes feels like it's not going
anywhere," he laughed. "That I even started to pray, me?"

Jacob nodded, understanding, and embraced Edward. "We can do it together then." Edward
hummed, acknowledging that they would need a miracle if they wanted to survive the Volturi
unharmed.

The piano room, once occupied with Edward's endless hours playing the instrument, now
served as a strategy room. Everyone was present, except for the twins, as Jacob had dropped
them early at his dad's. Charlie had suggested a fishing trip, and the kids had loved the idea.
Sami and Rachel had joined them, and Jacob had sent Embry and Quil to guard his kids, with
Seth insisting on staying for the reunion, along with Leah and Paul representing Sam's pack.
The atmosphere was tense as the group gathered to discuss the impending battle with the
Volturi. They didn't have Jasper, but Garrett, with his knowledge of wars, and Eleazar and
Carlisle, who understood Volturi tactics, were valuable. As everyone shared insights about
the Volturi's guard, the focus of their strategy became clear. Jane, Demetri, and Alec posed
the most significant threat. Jane's ability to induce excruciating pain, Alec's power to deprive
senses, and Demetri's tracking skills were formidable.

Edward declared they needed a strategy against the trio, offering to be the one to take down
Demetri. It was crucial to eliminate him quickly to provide the survivor an opportunity to
avoid being tracked. Zafrina believed she could handle Alec.

"Afton and Renata are powerful as well," Carlisle reminded Eleazar.

"Perhaps Garrett and Senna can handle Renata. They only need a small distraction so she can
lower her shield enough for them to attack her," Eleazar suggested. "But Afton's gift is only
for his own protection. If you focus closely, you can find him even if he is hiding. I think
Peter could handle him just fine."

"And Felix?" wondered Carlisle.

"I'll handle him," Emmett spoke up.

"We can handle our dear friend," Eleazar commented, referring to Aro, acknowledging the
Volturi's vulnerability without their guard.

"We want Marcus," claimed Vladimir with a smirk.

His coven mate looked at Leah and Paul, with a smirk. "And if the allies believe in karma,
perhaps they should handle Caius," Stephan proposed.

"Fine with us," Leah said, crossing her arms.

The rest of the guard and the wives would be handled by the packs and the other vampires.
However, no one had spoken about Jane, perhaps because they didn't know what to do or
because she was the most deadly among the Volturi.

Benjamin was one of their options since the Volturi didn't know about him. Amun had
concealed him for decades. But he could only be a distraction, not enough to face her.

"Perhaps we should take advantage of the newborn," suggested Peter. Bree reached for her
mother beside her, and Emmet clenched his jaw at the comment. "A newborn is faster and
stronger; she could be a good distraction."

"Bree, her name is Bree," glared Rosalie at the nomad.

"And she won't fight," declared Jacob.

"I understand she's young, but Peter is right. As a newborn, she's the fastest after Edward.
She could be a surprise element against Jane. We only need a distraction…" Eleazar began,
and others nodded along.
Bree got anxious as everyone looked at her. "And as I already said, Bree is not going to fight,
and that's not up for discussion…" Jacob declared.

"So we'll have a liability on the battlefield," pointed out Amun. Jacob glared at him; the
arrogant vampire wanted to leave five minutes ago.

"She is an asset, but she won't fight," Jacob repeated. He then looked at Seth. "Neither would
Seth," he finished, and Edward looked at Jacob, not understanding his reasoning.

"Jake? But I'm better now, I can…" Seth, the young beta, argued, and Jacob threw a look at
him.

"Seth, I already decided," the alpha pointed out.

"But I can help…" Seth frustratedly insisted. He knew he could fight just well.

"Seth!" Jacob's raised voice made the boy flinch, and everyone looked at the exchange. Paul
and Leah frowned at the tension. "It's an order," Jacob reiterated, and Seth nodded. "You and
Bree would help by staying with the twins, that's it."

"So, they get to be babysitting," mocked Garrett.

Jacob stood up. "Do you have any problem with that?"

"Jake…" Edward reached for his husband. "Love…" he called out, and the alpha seemed to
calm down.

"You are not thinking with a clear head," Garrett started.

"I agree with Jacob," spoke Rosalie, drawing everyone's attention. "The twins need
protection. Seth and Bree are strong enough to provide it, but not to the extent that it would
mean a loss for us against the Volturi."

"I agree," Esme said. Bree wasn't made to fight.

"I understand, Jacob, and yes, the children need protection. But we still need to talk about
what we are going to do about Jane. No one is immune to her power," Siobhan stated, gaining
nods from everyone.

"I can take her," said Jacob. Edward looked at his husband with grief because he had been at
the end of Jane's pain.

"Jake…" Edward said. "Don't…" he whispered.

"I can do it," Jacob said with confidence. "I don't even need to kill her. I can be a distraction.
Besides," he looked at Edward, "You told me that she seemed too eager to meet your mate. I
can distract her enough for maybe Kate and Rosalie to deal with her." Rosalie nodded in
agreement.

"Mr. Black…" began Eleazar.

"Cullen-Black. You were at my wedding," Jacob reminded him.

"Jacob, you don't know Jane," Carlisle addressed the Quileute. "No one can handle Jane's
gift. You won't be able to hold for more than two seconds before you succumb to pain. We
need more time than that."

Kate cleared her throat. "Maybe he can be more than a distraction," she said, glancing at the
wolf. "He seemed to handle my gift alright."

"He was still experiencing pain," Edward added.

"Really? Didn't seem like that when he almost broke my neck," Kate commented
sarcastically.

"He's an alpha. He has high endurance for pain, and maybe since his bond with Edward
strengthened, he began to receive the perks…" Leah explained.

"Bond?" Eleazar asked with curiosity.

"That's private! Not another word…" Jacob glared at Leah.

"Good thing you aren't my alpha," Paul remarked. "When we find our soulmate, we form a
bond with them. They give us strength and a purpose. Jacob is different. His lineage is of
alphas, and his soulmate is a vampire," Paul explained.

"Maybe that's why you could handle Kate's gift," Rosalie suggested.

"Even before that," Emmett intervened. "Last time that you lost it with Beck, Jasper tried to
calm you down, but he said you were blocking him.

"I didn't do such a thing," Jacob shook his head, trying to recall the incident.

"During our last misunderstanding, I wasn't able to read your mind," Edward commented.

"I told you I didn't know how I did that," Jacob argued.

"I'm not sure if he's being humble or just wants his ego stroked," Garrett murmured.

"Maybe something triggered him," Maggie chimed in.

"How were you feeling at the moment?" Eleazar asked with curiosity, but before Jacob could
answer, Emmett, Seth, and Edward replied in unison, "Angry."

"I'm angry right now," Jacob said. Kate touched him, and he felt the shock. "Shit!"

"Not enough," she shrugged.

Paul chuckled. "Try threatening Edward. I almost got killed for that…" Leah hissed at him to
shut up.
 Everyone ignored the comment except for Kate, who stood up and smirked. "That's so. Let's
see if Edward can handle…" But before she could touch Edward, Jacob put himself between
her and his husband and gripped the blonde by the neck, under the impressed looks of some
vampires.

"I told you not to touch my husband," he snarled.

Emmett snorted like Paul, Rosalie, and Leah looked at the scene with pride. "Gotcha," said
Kate, showing her hand that she had pressed on Jake's arms, clearly using her gift.

"Jake," Edward called out softly to his husband, and after a few seconds, Jake released Kate
from his grip and looked around with unease.

"I told you I could handle it," he said to his husband.

"We should train; that's a start, but it won't be enough against Jane," pointed out Eleazar.

"I can help with that," said Benjamin. "Amun's first lesson was about controlling the elements
as I control my emotions. Clearly, his instinct took over, but maybe with the right intentions,
it can be channeled," he explained.

"I can help as well," Kate said. "Of course, if Jacob wants," she dropped.

He rolled his eyes and looked at Edward. 'At least she only wants to hurt you, not undress
you,' Edward smirked at him. "That would be great, yes."

"Okay, I think we can follow our strategy with the others, and Siobhan and I will keep
working on having some good luck," Eleazar and Carlisle continued to explain to everyone
the flaws and weak points of the Volturi. It wasn't a lot, but they should make it work.

Chapter End Notes

Did you like it?

always write overprotective Jacob? 🥰

And yes we would see more interaction between Benjamin, Kate and Jacob. Why I
I love it!

What Edward is doing huh?

And poor Seth, 🥹

See you soon! 🌻
A lot of surprise to come!
 Winter Bonfire,Op. 122, Prokofiev
Chapter Notes

Another one!

This more like a little interlude, like the next one, but then we would be more closed to
the Volturis confrontation.

A little surprise at the end! 🫣

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Jacob arrived at the same spot they had used earlier in the year against the newborns, close to
the Cullen residence but far enough to afford him some privacy. He felt anxious, uncertain
about what to expect. The fight was one thing, but whatever Kate and Benjamin had
prepared, the alpha was sure it wasn't something he had anticipated.

Leah insisted on accompanying him, claiming concern for his well-being, but Jacob sensed it
was just a facade. She would likely keep her guard up and stay in the area just in case.

His husband wanted to come along as well, but succumbed to Jacob's persuasive tactics: a
quiet blowjob in their shared bathroom had effectively convinced the vampire to take a step
back.

The alpha encouraged Edward to take the children with Rosalie to Billy's since the blonde
was coordinating with Rachel to hold the Christmas party there for obvious reasons.

Amidst everything happening, Rosalie wanted to ensure her nephews had a proper holiday,
and no one would stop her.

They didn't know if it would be the last.

Jacob sighed and gazed at Leah when he spotted Benjamin and Kate alone "See, only two of
them. You can go," Leah snarled at him. "Leah, go and check on the newbies," she bowed
and left.
"That's fascinating," said Benjamin, looking at the interaction between Jacob and the wolf.
"The way you can understand her like that."

"It comes with time. I have to learn to do so," he shrugged.

"Do they always have to follow your order? It's like an imperative, or can they say no?" the
Egyptian asked with curiosity.

"Once they join a pack, they obey the alpha. I would never order anything that harms them;
that's why they follow my lead," Jacob explained.

Benjamin frowned. "Another one, if it doesn't bother you, of course. I realized that the other
wolf mentioned that you weren't his alpha," he paused. "I know it's not the same, but since
your kind shares similarities with wolves, with the animals," he hesitated to elaborate his
question. "How can two packs be in the same territory so peacefully?"

Jacob snorted. "There's no peace, believe me, and this is the first time that there are two
packs."

"Why's that?" asked Kate, speaking for the first time.

"It happened because I needed to protect Edward. It was the only way I found to do so,"
Jacob explained."

"Because of the bond?" asked Kate. Jacob set his jaw.

"Paul shouldn't have said anything about that," Jacob pointed out.

Benjamin shared a look with Kate, and she nodded. "Jacob, I understand that it seemed to be
something private by your reaction. However, I noticed that all these instances that they
mentioned about you being able to overture certain gifts are always related to Edward," he
paused. "Perhaps if you could share some of that with us, it could help us understand certain
things about you."

Jacob sighed. First Charlie, and then these two; at that pace, he might as well publish it in the
Washington Post. "It's called imprinting. It happens to the shapeshifters. It's supposed to be a
gift from our guardians to balance the burden of these changes in us. Someone who is our
fated mate makes us stronger, gives us a purpose, and ties us to this world," he explained.

"Tie? Can you elaborate?" asked Benjamin.

"It's hard to explain if you haven't experienced it," he admitted. "But when I imprinted on
Edward, everything around him disappeared, and at the same time, everything made sense
because of him."

"What about him?" wondered Kate.

"For Edward, it was different. He described it like a pull, but nothing more," Jacob began.
"This bond made us spend time together, get to know each other. Despite our past and
upbringing, we just fell in love." Benjamin smiled.
"Back when I was little, the old woman used to pray to Hator, the matchmaker, to bring
partners to their children and be blessed with strength, protection, prosperity, guidance, and
fertility," Jacob chuckled. "What's funny?"

"Sorry, it's the fertility part... well, our elders said that our soulmate would allow us to
continue our lineage, to bring children," Jacob snorted. "So imagine my surprise when I
bonded to a male vampire."

Benjamin smiled, understanding the humor in the thought. "But it brought you children,"
Benjamin observed. "Maybe not the conventional way, but it did, so maybe your guardians
found you the mate you needed to be a father."

Jacob sighed contently. "Of that, I'm sure."

"So you were the first one to imprint on a vampire," Jacob nodded at Kate's question. "And
all your wolves have mated already?"

"Interested in someone?" Jacob laughed; the blonde rolled her eyes. "But no, only three of
them. Hopefully, the younger ones would have more time to get used to being a shapeshifter
before they get their imprintee," he thought, noting how young they were.

"I'm certain that your guardians would take that into account," Benjamin commented.

Jacob then sighed. "So, good chat, but how about we start?"

The Egyptian nodded, "Have you ever meditated?" he asked, and the Quileute shook his
head. "Let's see, sit then," he motioned to the ground. The two men sat cross-legged on the
ground, but Kate hesitated. Jacob stared at her with a raised eyebrow.

"Hey, I like this pair of pants. Mr. Yoga here didn't tell me we would do that…" she motioned
to an amused Benjamin. Jacob rolled his eyes and took off his jacket, placing it on the floor.
"Such a gentleman."

"What do I have to do?" Jacob asked.

"Close your eyes," Jacob squinted his eyes; Benjamin chuckled. "You can trust me, close
your eyes, Jacob," Benjamin instructed again in his calm voice. "Feel the earth beneath you
and let go of the external world—the breeze, winds, your own heart, your mind. Your limbs
are lighter…" the guy guided him.

Jacob complied, shutting his eyes, and the world around him dimmed. Benjamin, noticing
Jacob's relaxed features, told him it was time to proceed with the second step. "Okay, can you
go back to that encounter with Kate, when she hurt Edward? Can you go to that specific
moment—how you were dressed, how the weather was, and most importantly, how you felt?
When you have it, tell me."

The alpha took another deep breath, revisiting the scene—the warm clothes, the leather jacket
he wore to look powerful, the fear for their children's safety around new people. He replayed
the moment when Edward talked with the Denalis, avoiding Tanya's attack, and falling to his
knees due to Kate's shock. He felt the emotions of the others—Ciliam's gasp, Seth's rapid
heartbeat, Sarah's cry, and Bree containing his daughter.

And his husband there, being the end of pain, someone harming him, touching him, hurting
him, and he was angry. "I felt angry," he admitted.

"Anger? But anger is so vast, Jacob. How does it feel for you?"

Jacob frowned. It felt like he was going to phrase, "Like fire, like something boiling inside of
me, like I was burning…"

"Take a deep breath, and then tell me why you were angry. If Edward is strong, he surely
could defend himself," Benjamin said.

"He couldn't, and he shouldn't defend himself, not when I'm with him. I'm his protector," he
took another deep breath. "And she was hurting him. She shouldn't have touched him. I
wanted to inflict the same pain on Kate for daring to touch Edward. She had no right to put
her hands on my husband."

Benjamin nodded, "Elaborate on that, Jacob. What fueled it? Tell me more, tell me what you
have done to her," he asked.

"It took over me…" Jacob took another deep breath, this one more difficult. "I needed to
protect him. He's everything to me, and she was hurting him. I should have hurt her for doing
that to Edward. I should make Kate understand the consequences of touching what is mine,"
he gritted his teeth.

The two vampires exchanged a look, ready for the next step. "Let that anger go because you
aren't there anymore, okay?"

"Okay?"

"There's like a little nest close to you, do you hear it?" Jacob hummed. "That's good because
it means that you aren't back in Alaska. You are here with me and Kate. But tell me, Jake,
where's Edward?"

"Huh, what?" Jacob frowned at the question; he was about to open his eyes.

"Eyes closed, Jacob," Benjamin said firmly. "Where's your husband?" Benjamin repeated.
"Because you are here doing this, trying to protect your family, but where is he? With whom?
What's he doing?"

Jacob frowned. "With Barbie, with our children at my dad's, planning Christmas for our
children. I don't…"

"Are you sure?" Benjamin wondered.

Jacob's heart beat fast. "Why are you asking that?"

"It's a simple question, Jake. Yes or no, are you sure?" Benjamin repeated firmly.
"Yes, I'm sure," Jacob said. Benjamin nodded to Kate to do it at his signal.

Benjamin chuckled. "Uh, sorry, I must have heard wrong then, you know? Because I can
swear Tanya mentioned she finally convinced Edward to go for a run with her, while you are
here…" Jacob opened his eyes and glared at Benjamin.

"You think this is a game? My kids' lives are in danger, and you're taunting me with that…"
he laughed bitterly. "Of Edward being unfaithful to me, with Tanya."

Benjamin grinned, fueling Jacob's anger. "You don't even notice, do you?"

"What?" Jacob spat. Benjamin smiled, motioning to Jacob's uncovered arm, where Kate was
gripping him hard. He saw the little sparks there, but he didn't feel anything until he lost the
focus "Shit!" Kate stopped.

"Good start," Kate smiled. "And please don't kill my sister; she's unaware that we were using
her name in vain."

"Funny…" Jacob rolled his eyes.

"Do you understand why we did it?"

"To mess with my head?" Jacob spat.

"Over what? A lie?" Benjamin wondered. "Over something that never happened, or would
happen? Just an idea I planted there," he motioned to his head.

"So, you want to plant ideas in my mind."

Benjamin tilted his head. "We still have time to work on this. I'm having faith that by the time
they come here, you won't even need to imagine any scenario where Edward is attacked or
harmed..."

"Or touched inappropriately," chimed an amused Kate. Jacob glared at her. "Hey, I'm not
saying this to get to you, but even I'm not too proud to admit that your Neanderthal act over
Edward is kind of sexy…" Benjamin didn't know what to say about that.

Jacob made a face. "Thanks? But no thanks, I'm married," he said, showing his tattooed
hands.

Kate chuckled. "At this point, you need to tattoo his name, and I would be laughing for
life…" Jacob flushed and ignored her. "Oh my God! You have one, can I see it?" She said,
reaching for his shirt.

Jacob brushed her hands off him. "That tattoo is for him, and only him…" he stated. "And if I
were you, I would keep my hands to myself. I'm not the only one who doesn't like to touch
what is his."

"Hot…" Kate winked at him.

Benjamin cleared his throat, feeling uncomfortable about the turn the conversation had taken.
"...Like I was saying, it's not something that apparently stays with you but is triggered.
Probably if you were a vampire, it would be permanent…" Jacob nodded. "My objective is
that at the end of all this, you could turn it on like a bulb."

Jacob nodded, eager to find a way to be useful to his family.

He returned five hours later, and as soon as he crossed the threshold, he was received by his
children jumping on him. "Papa!" Sarah smiled.

"Hi doll…" Jacob crouched down to kiss his daughter on the cheek. "And my little man…"
Ciliam kissed his father on the cheek instead. Jacob took both of them in his arms, stood up,
and walked to Edward's.

"Hi love," the vampire placed a gentle kiss on his husband's lips.

"Daddy!" Sarah covered her eyes, giggling.

Jacob placed the twins on the ground when he realized the attire they had: boots and cute
matching sweaters and overalls. "Okay?"

"They were asking Sami what he used to do when he was little, and she told them about
camping. Seth then mentioned that time I took you to one," Edward reminded Jake. "And
they begged me to take them camping…" Jacob frowned. "In your dad's backyard," Jacob
smiled, but Edward became serious.

"What?" as he looked at the twins trying to decide which hat they would wear so they could
match.

"I actually did something else."

"Okay…"

"I told Seth to invite the rest of your pack to come over…" Edward said.

Jacob raised an eyebrow. "Do you remember that they're minors, right? They can't exactly
spend the night; it would be suspicious…"

"I know love, I was…" the vampire sighed and sat down. Jacob crouched down in front of
him.

"What is it?" Jacob asked.

"I wanted to ease them on me, like Embry and Quil…" and Jake beamed.
"You want them to like you," and the vampire's silence was enough. "How can you keep
making me love you more? Huh?" Jacob caressed Edward's cheek.

"Well, if we…" Edward shrugged and cleared his throat. "We'll be staying here for a few
more years, and I am always with you. I don't want them looking at me expecting to see, I
don't know, Nosferatu."

"They thought that?" asked Jacob and then shook his head. "That's not important; it's a
fantastic idea, and they would like you."

"We can always ask Aunt Rachel to scare them!" Sarah said excitedly, finally agreeing on a
green beanie.

"She gets that from you," Edward accused, bringing Jacob to his lap.

"Oh, really?" Jacob laughed and kissed Edward. "We need to buy stuff for tonight…"

"Already on it, I gave my card to Embry and Quil," Edward said cuddling with Jacob, and the
alpha raised an eyebrow. "Sami went with them…"

"You'll regret that," Jacob laughed.

"It's okay, Leah promised to keep an eye on them."

"Okay, now I feel better…" he said smiling until he saw their kids' faces glaring at them.
"Come here," and the twins joined them, and Jacob felt grateful for the family he had.

The campsite was alive with laughter and camaraderie as Jacob watched Edward effortlessly
preparing food. The tantalizing aroma of grilled meat filled the air, and Edward smiled at
Rachel's attempt to fill a burger, while Billy looked embarrassed by his daughter.

The tent was already set a little far away from where they were.

Leah had met her promise, as much as she could, and everything was set for their little
gathering. Even Sue was around, cutting vegetables for the burgers with Quil's help, after
they finished preparing a couple of thermoses of hot chocolate for later.

The rest of the pack was engaged in a lively board game session, courtesy of Seth. Sarah and
Ciliam approached the table, eyeing the game with curiosity. Sarah, a bit more cautious,
mirrored her brother's relaxed demeanor.

Milo, the youngest of Jacob's pack, had been eyeing Edward at the grill since he arrived.
Seemingly unable to resist, he walked confidently towards the vampire. "How can you cook
if you don't eat?" he asked.

Edward chuckled, glancing at Jacob before answering, "I was human before, you know?" The
boy flushed. "Come here," the boy got close. "A secret between us, your alpha eats a lot, and
I learned to cook for him."

"And he is the best," Rachel chimed in.

Milo, satisfied, went to sit with the rest of the pack, and Edward winked at Jacob as he grilled
more burgers. Amused, Jacob looked at Edward with a fond smile, appreciating the effort and
the gesture. Leah and Sami took seats on either side of Jacob.

"Baby, do you have any napkins?" asked Sami to Leah, the wolf snorted, "Jacob is drooling
here."

Leah leaned in, whispering to Sami over Jacob's body, "Our Alpha has a househusband kink."

Sami chuckled, and when Jacob didn't deny it, the couple burst into laughter. "Yes, I do,
happy…" Jacob agreed, amused. "Just look at him; he looks sexy doing that."

"Cooking?" Leah raised an eyebrow.

"Caring, I don't know, I just…" he looked at the table where Sarah was fighting with Embry
because it was her turn to throw the dice, and the others looked amused at the little girl's
strength. "He organized all of this, just for the pack."

"Aww…" Leah mocked him and then looked around. "Edward!" She called the vampire and
pointed her finger to her forehead. The vampire tilted his head and then burst into laughter,
the kind that Jacob loved, where his eyes became little.

Edward saluted her. "Up to him."

"What did you say to him?" whispered Sami.

"That he didn't have to try that hard to get in my alpha's pants," she murmured, and Sami
laughed.

Jacob rolled his eyes and looked straight at Edward. 'Don't pay attention to her,' his husband
winked at him.

"Hey," Paul arrived, and Sami looked between Jacob and Paul, looking for any signs of
trouble. "Oh, Rachel said that your husband told me to come… how can I help?"

Leah side-eyed Jacob. "He's almost done," Jake began, and Paul nodded. "But I think Sue
brought a couple of chairs, and Seth didn't unload them."

"I'll do that then," he said, walking towards Sue's car.

"I'll help you," Sami offered, and they went away.

"That was…" Leah murmured.

"I guess that maybe he is finally getting in," Jacob said and then laughed. "Or maybe he's
waiting for this issue with the Volturis to pass, to go back to insulting us."

Leah nudged him. "I claim my turn to kick his ass if that happens," the alpha laughed.

Jacob nodded. After that, Edward called everyone to eat, and thankfully the vampire always
made plenty because everyone loved it. Rachel was trying to convince her niece not to put
hot sauce in her burger like Leah and Seth had done, but she was stubborn and did it anyway.

"But it doesn't itch," Sarah said after swallowing her bite, and then she widened her eyes.
Before she could ask for it, Edward scooped her in his arm and offered a milk carton.

"I told you…" Rachel reminded her, Billy nudged his daughter. "But I did, but she's obstinate
like your son."

"The pot calling the kettle black…" murmured Paul.

"Do you want to repeat that?" Paul shook his head and focused on his food. "That's what I
thought."

After that little setback, only the Cullen-Black family, Seth, and the new members stayed
around.

Everyone gathered around the fire pit while Edward encouraged them to ask any questions
they had for him. "Did you meet Jacob's grandfather, then?" asked Logan as he sipped the hot
chocolate.

"Great-grandfather," Edward corrected him.

"Daddy, you are so old," Sarah commented, looking at him. Jacob chuckled. Ciliam
murmured something to her, and she giggled. "I know."

Edward rolled his eyes at them. "Any other questions?"

Logan raised his hand. "You really don't sleep?" Edward nodded. "That's cool!" the guy
grinned.

"No, it's not, you'll get bored…" Elijah intervened.

"But imagine all the games you can play?" Caleb agreed with Logan.

"But you'll get tired…" Elijah argued.

"He's a vampire, they don't get tired," Aiden, who was the oldest, replied, embarrassed by the
others' assumptions.

"Alright…." Edward chuckled. "Yes, we don't get physically tired, but we do get tired
sometimes, mentally."

"But that doesn't happen often, thankfully…" Jacob said.

"I don't get bored. Well, I did the first years; I didn't know what to do with all the time. Then I
found hobbies to fill, books to read, languages to learn…" he commented.

"How many do you speak?" Milo asked.

"A lot…" Edward replied. Milo nodded in awe. 'Someone has a little crush,' Jacob nudged his
husband.

"My brother says that you can read minds," Aiden asked. Edward nodded. "Two things, all
vampires have those powers?"

"Gifts," Edward corrected. "And no, not everyone has this kind of talent. It depends on how
you were as a human; sometimes this kind of extra sense gets potentiated when you are a
vampire."

"Or you can be born with them, like our children," Jacob pointed.

"What exactly do they do?" Caleb asked.

"They're empaths…" Edward explained.

"Like Uncle Jazz," Sarah chimed as she ate her fourth s'more.

"Sarah can recognize what you are feeling by skin contact…" The boy nodded. "And Ciliam
projects his thoughts and memories with touch."

"That's why he doesn't speak," Logan frowned.

"He does speak!" Sarah glared at him. Ciliam rolled his eyes. "He just doesn't like to talk that
much…" she said more calmly.

"He prefers communicating like that," Edward shrugged. 'I also like when you read my mind,'
Ciliam looked at his dad. Edward brushed his son's hair. "And your other question?"

Aiden nodded. "Do you read all our minds all at the same time?"

"I do."

"But isn't it too much?".

"It is, but…" Edward looked for the right way to explain it. "Think about when it's lunch at
school, and everyone is talking all at the same time, but you can talk with your friends
because all the voices stay in the background."

"Because they aren't important," Aiden concluded. "But what about the important ones?" The
boy wondered.

"The important ones, like Jake's…" Edward smiled at his husband. "I can hear Jacob's
thoughts from a couple of miles if I focus," he replied to the boy who looked at him
impressed.

"So, you go to school?" asked Logan, and Jacob and Seth laughed because they knew how
much Edward hated school.

"For his bad luck, my dear husband has graduated more times than he would like…" Jacob
commented.

"Oh man, that's a nightmare…" Logan said, and everyone laughed. The questions continued,
ranging from the supernatural to the everyday aspects of being a vampire. It was a little late
for them to be away from home, and time for his kids to be awake.

An hour later, their kids were in their sleeping bags, soundly sleeping as Edward and Jacob
lay beside them, looking at the sky through the opening in the tent. "I don't want to lose any
of this," the alpha murmured on his husband's chest.

"Jacob, we won't… trust me," he said, trailing his husband's hair. "Sleep well, my love; I'll be
here…" Jacob murmured a couple of words of love before he fell asleep.

Edward closed his eyes and listened to the heartbeat of Jacob, Sarah's little snores, and
Ciliam mumbling nonsense in his sleep. Those sounds were his lullaby, which made him
calm and relaxed. Time with his family sometimes felt so ephemeral that before he could
notice, he felt little hands crawling onto his chest.

"Daddy! Morning…" Sarah said, touching his eyes so he could open them.

"Sarah, five minutes…" Jacob complained.

"Papa, daddy promised me pancakes, and Grandpa Billy woke up early; I bet he's hungry."
"I'm hungry," Ciliam mumbled, scrubbing his eyes.

Jacob scrubbed his face. "Fine, put on your boots." The children ran to them as Jacob greeted
his husband properly, and they entered the house where a sleepy Rachel, with two awake
Sami and Billy, were drinking coffee.

"Morning!" Sarah said as she entered the house. Rachel groaned. "Morning, Grandpa," Sarah
said, hugging Billy. She went to Sami. "Morning, Uncle Sami…" the guy waved at her, and
she threw herself at Rachel, who hugged her. "Help," Sarah giggled.

"How can she have all this energy," mumbled Rachel.

"I want to know the same," Edward chuckled and started to prepare breakfast with Sami.
With Ciliam's help, they were just finishing their breakfast and ready to go when Charlie
arrived. The sheriff greeted everyone before asking the couple to talk with them in private.

"What's wrong?" Jacob asked.

"Nothing, look, I want to invite you to an early Christmas gathering at my house," the sheriff
said.

"Sure," Jacob smiled.

"Well, I would invite everyone, of course, but well…" he sighed. "Bella is coming to spend a
couple of days here before celebrating Christmas with Rene, and I was wondering if you
wanted to come…"

Edward exchanged a look with Jacob. "Charlie, I don't know if it's wise to do so," the
vampire said. He knew that his husband talked with Bella through emails from time to time,
but the last time they spoke was before their wedding.

"It was her idea," Charlie admitted.

"Really?" Jacob smiled.

The sheriff smiled. "She is bringing someone, this guy she met in a community center, and
well… I know it could be awkward, but I think it's time to mend the bridge; you were such
good friends."

Jacob looked at Edward, "Up to you, Jake; I'll follow your lead here."

"Okay, yes…" Jacob nodded; he wanted to see her.

"And I haven't broken my promise," Charlie began, looking at Edward, who frowned, and
then at Jake, "Of course, it's up to you, but since Bella already knows about you, and him..."
he motioned to Edward "... you could bring the kids."

Jacob bit his cheek. "We'll think about it," Edward replied.

"Great," the sheriff clapped. It was better than what he expected.

Chapter End Notes

Let me know! 👀
What you think of the chapter! 👀
And Edward being a househusband is 🥰🥰🥰
See you soon 🌻🌻🌻
 Dance of the Little Swans, Op. 20, N. 13, Tchaikovsky
Chapter Notes

Another chapter!

And more close to the end! 😭😭😭

I love writing this one and a little surprise 🔥
See the end of the chapter for more notes

The winter afternoon was crisp as Jacob and Edward loaded the twins into the car for Bella's
Christmas party. The decision to take them as well had come after a lengthy discussion,
ultimately agreeing, unspoken at least, that it would be the last time they would see her.

Seth, scratching at his sweater adorned with a big snowman, had reluctantly given in to
Ciliam's insistence on matching Christmas sweaters. The twins, with their puppy eyes, had
made it impossible for him to decline.

Sarah, in a blue skirt, wore a sweater adorned with delicate snowflakes over it, and Ciliam,
donning the same ensemble in white, looked adorable as they sat side by side in their seats.
Meanwhile, the couple, sported gray versions of the matching sweaters. The car began to
hum to life as they prepared to head to Bella's gathering.

As Sarah adjusted her brother's hat, Bree arrived, looking somewhat unsettled. She
approached the group with a hesitant smile, asking, "Where are you going?"

"Charlie's party," Jacob replied.

Bree looked relieved, "Can I go?"

Jacob grinned, motioning towards the car, "Always room for one more, Bree."

Ciliam groaned. Bree looked at him confused, and Edward chuckled, "My closet; there
should be a maroon Christmas sweater. He wants all of us to match." Edward handed her the
house keys, and she nodded gratefully.

Jacob motioned to Edward to step away from the car, asking, "What's up with her?”

Edward closed the distance. "Maggie kissed her, she was overwhelmed."
"Oh, wow… that girl works fast," Jacob commented about the redhead.

Bree came back sporting the maroon Christmas sweater with little trees on it. "Good?" the
girl asked Ciliam, and he nodded, smiling.

Bree, visibly relieved, climbed into the car, and they were off. Jake glided through the streets,
adorned with twinkling holiday lights; gripping the steering wheel, and Edward observed his
husband's tense shoulders. The vampire double-checked the other occupants; the twins, as
usual, were in their own world, and Seth was encouraging Bree not to be a coward and admit
that she liked Maggie.

"You can't avoid her forever, you know?" Edward heard Seth say, and Bree shrugged.

"I can try," she said, turning her head towards the window, signaling that the topic was
momentarily closed.

Edward glanced at his husband again, sensing some unsettled thoughts. "We can always turn
back, love. I know Billy would apologize for us."

Jake tightened his grip on the wheel and shook his head, smiling at Edward. "Believe it or
not, this would be a nice distraction from everything that is happening. It would be nice to
have closure," he murmured "I'm just anxious that's all."

"Okay love," Edward said as Jake pulled in front of Charlie's.

"Alright, Ciliam, you remember what I told you?" Jacob wondered, and the boy nodded.

"No projecting my thoughts onto the humans," he said softly.

"I'll help you," said Sarah, holding her brother's hand, and the little boy smiled. They exited
the car, and the twins looked at them, raising their arms to be held.

Bree laughed, and Edward raised an eyebrow at Jacob. 'We should do it while they still want
it,' thought the alpha. He picked up his son, and Edward agreed, doing the same with Sarah.
Jacob glanced around at the cars of his dad and sister, realizing they were the last to arrive.
He motioned for Seth to knock.

Bella opened the door, her smile faltering as she caught sight of them."Bella…" Edward
smiled. The woman was stunned into silence, knowing it would be a bit awkward to have her
ex, who had married her friend, introducing her new boyfriend.

She expected something weird, but not this.

Not whatever she was seeing. They weren't alone at all. She knew Seth, of course, but there
was also a girl, no more than 16, with them. A vampire, for sure, but that wasn't the most
unexpected.
Because the couple in front of her were holding two children.

Wait, what?

"Oh… can we come in?" asked Seth. Bella blinked, nodded, and opened the door.

They entered the house.

"Just in time," Charlie greeted everyone. Seth smiled, and Bree waved shyly as always. The
sheriff opened a small closet, indicating they could leave their coats, and they did. Then he
guided them to where everyone was. Besides Sami, there was a guy above Bella's height in
his early twenties, with light brown hair and a meticulously trimmed beard. He stopped what
he was doing to stand by Bella and threw an arm over her shoulder.

The guys observed Edward's confident demeanor and extended their hands to the vampire.
“Nicholas Grimes, Bella's boyfriend… My friends call me Nick.” Edward tried not to laugh
at the thoughts running through Bella's boyfriend.

“Edward Cullen-Black,” he shook Nick's hand, and Bella furrowed her brow at the
hyphenated last name.

“So you're the ex,” Nick said, and the Swan girl ran a hand through her hair, which was
shorter than the last time Edward saw her.

The vampire brushed off the comment and turned to see his husband with a gleam in his eyes
that didn't go unnoticed by the humans. "This is Jake, Jacob Cullen-Black, my husband," he
motioned to the alpha without stopping looking at him. Bree nudged her brother, ‘You are
staring, again.’ The vampire chuckled and motioned to the girl. "And this is my little sister,
Bree…" She shook their hands.

"And before he forgets about me, I'm Seth…." the Quileute stretched his hand to the guy.

Nick took a look at the group in front of them and their matching sweaters. "Your brother?"
he asked Jacob.

Jacob shook his head. "It's actually my annoying little brother; he just sometimes forgets his
other family exists,” Leah interrupted them and motioned to the teens to follow her. “Sami
brought his camera, and I need to have photos of that," she said, chuckling at their sweaters.

“Hi Aunt Leah,” Sarah smiled at Leah, and Ciliam saluted her.
“Hey you,” she grinned at the twins, “Jake, Edward…” she nodded to the couple, and turned
to the kids again. “As soon as they free you, come to see me, my mom brought your favorite
cookies,” the kids looked at her excitedly, and the wolf dragged Bree and Seth away.

Bella looked at Leah's interaction with Edward, and she looked friendly; she didn't remember
Leah being friendly with… well, with anyone.

"Sorry, it's just all of you that are dressed like that,” Nick apologized.

"It's okay…" Jacob brushed off the apologies.

"And who are these pups?" asked Nick, and Ciliam widened his eyes at Edward, who shook
his head softly.

"This is our son, Ciliam," and he turned to his little girl. "And our daughter, Sarah," his
daughter grinned at Bella and motioned to her short hair.

"I like your hair," Sarah said to Bella.

"And I like your braids," the girl beamed, looking at Jacob.

"Daddy made it," Sarah replied, signaling to Edward.

"Well, maybe he can give me some points; I think I always ruin my niece's hair..." Nick
joked, and Sarah giggled.

"Do you want to say hi to Bella and Nick?" asked Jacob to his son, who only waved.

"They like you. Is okay," said Sarah to her brother, Bella frowned.

"Why don't you go say hi to your grandpa before he makes a hole in my back with his
staring," Jacob suggested, and the twins nodded. They crossed the room, throwing themselves
at Billy, making Rachel scream. Leah and Bree reached for the wheelchair to avoid Billy
falling to the floor.

"Bella didn't mention that you have children?" Nick looked at his girlfriend.

"Because I didn't know…" the girl pointed out.

"It's recent," Jacob replied.

"You got married four months ago," the woman observed.

"And we adopted them a couple of weeks later," he brushed Jake's hair over his ear. "We
received the call that my biological sister died when we were on our honeymoon…" Edward
explained in a somber tone.

That explanation seemed to placate Nick's curiosity about the twins. "I'm sorry for your loss;
I can't even imagine something like that…" he looked at the kids, "They look settled,
though."
They stayed like that in silence, and Edward motioned to Nick's drink. "What are you
having?"

"Some eggnog; let me get you one," he offered.

"I'll follow you," Edward suggested, then looked at Jacob. "Why don't you and Bella catch
up?" said Edward, kissing his husband's temple before following Nick.

"Adopted?" she asked. Jacob shrugged.

"Long history," he replied. Bella looked at Nick and Edward talking.

"I'm sure Edward would find a way to entertain him; let's catch up…" she said, and Jacob
did. He let out almost everything that he never allowed himself to say to anyone, but Bella
was different; she knew about them. So he told her about being the alpha of his pack, his
sister coming back, Victoria, Bree, the wedding, the twins, and he stopped himself about Irina
and the Volturi.

"They have three months?" she asked, looking at the twins again, who for anyone would pass
as maybe five or six years old. "And there's no way to know when…"

Jacob shook his head. "We are making the best of it."

"I bet," she said, then looked at Bree. "It's impressive; I remember Edward telling me that
newborns were crazy about blood."

"She is amazing; she is shy, but I think she was meant to be a Cullen, like she had Emmett
wrapped around her finger, and don't get me started with Esme and Carlisle," he joked.

Bella smiled sadly, cleared her throat before asking, "How are they? Esme and Carlisle…"

Jacob smiled. "Good, more in love if it was possible. Esme is always working on her projects
while the other half of the time she mothers immature vampires," Edward turned to see him.
'I didn't mean you, focus on your own conversation,' Bella observed the interaction but didn't
say anything. "Carlisle is always focused on work and helping everyone around.”

The Swan girl nodded, "What about Alice and, well, Jasper? I missed her among everyone. I
don't miss Jasper wanting to kill me, though…" she joked.

"Fine. Alice is keeping us on our feet with our clothes, and Jasper with our mood.”

"Oh, I hated that," she commented.

"Seth loved that, especially when Jasper sat with him through horror movies," he commented,
amused. "Emmett jokes that Jasper is like a security blanket, but he is the big teddy bear.
Uncle Em is their favorite.”

"And Rosalie? Does she hate you as well?" Bella teased.

Jacob rolled his shoulder in clear discomfort. After all the time, Rosalie hadn't ceased her
dislike for Bella. She was very outspoken about them coming at all. "It was weird at first, and
…" he paused. "... look, I know you and her didn't have the best relationship."

"And euphemism," said Bella, munching some pretzels, "but by your answers, I can tell that
she, in fact, doesn't hate you.”

"I... she is complicated, Bella... and after you know her and her past and her struggle, you
understand why she is like that… we had a bumpy start," another pause, "But Rose, she is my
best friend."

“Wow…”Bella looked impressed. "Maybe you and Edward were meant to be, after all."

"Bella, you know that I never, we never, it was after…" he hurried to say.

"I know, Jake. Back when I found out, I was angry because I thought, well, I don't know what
I thought because he said that he didn't love you, but he was wearing your bracelet with such
pride, and he was looking at you like you were everything," she paused. "And I realized that
he would never do that for me because I just didn't fit with him, his world, his family… and I
never saw him like that."

"How?" He wondered, and she looked at Edward.

And tried to imagine the Edward that was with her, around her dad, her friends, and he
always sat upright, always felt like he was making an act, like he was pretending to be
someone he didn't want to be. But now, he was joking with Rachel and laughing at something
Sami had said to him, which has an arm thrown over the vampire.

He didn't look out of place.

He actually looked like he belonged, comfortable in his own skin. "He looks carefree. I never
saw him smiling like that or allow anyone else to touch him…" In the exact moment, Sarah
ran to her to tell him something, and he nodded. "And he is also a dad.”

"Your dad knows," Jacob confessed from nowhere.

"What?" she started at him.

"About me, not about Edward, but he knows that Edward is something else, that my children
are something else."

"Why?"

"Because I thought I didn't have an option at the moment, to keep my family together, but
Charlie's life was never in danger, I promise you," he reassured.
"I know, Jake…" she squeezed his hand, and Edward turned to see them, 'Jealous?'. "So I
couldn't help but notice that fancy car out there…" she teased.

"He convinced me, besides it's better with the kids, and since Seth and Bree are always
tagging along, it was perfect."

"At least it's not a minivan," Jacob nudged and she snorted, "I just imagine you as a soccer
mom, with a trail of orange slices…" Jacob rolled his eyes, and Edward snorted, 'I hate you,'
but his husband only winked at him.

"What about you, plans, college?" he asked.

She sighed. "Part of the reason that I'm here, uh… I'm not going straight to college. Nick and
I signed up for a volunteer program so we can travel around the world and just help people
and enjoy the views."

"Uh, okay… I never imagined that, but it sounds great," he frowned.

Bella nodded and then whispered to him, "Can you tell him that to Charlie," she said, and
Jacob grinned.

“No, are you crazy?” he laughed.

Edward glanced once again at Jacob's and saw him smiling. He couldn't help but smile
himself; the last couple of weeks, it was weird to see his husband's smile with everything
happening around.

"Edward…" the vampire was brought to the present by his father-in-law calling, "Son, do me
a favor and fetch some wood I brought for Charlie; it's in the back of my truck." The vampire
nodded.

"I'll help you," Seth snorted at Nick, and Edward shook his head at the beta. They both took
their jackets before leaving the house. "I wanted to take the opportunity to ask you
something."

Edward hummed, already knowing that, and he walked towards Billy's truck. "Okay…"

"So, what happened between you and Bella?"

Edward raised an eyebrow, a subtle smirk playing on his lips. "You should know that already,
considering you and Bella are together now," as he opened Billy's truck and climbed
effortlessly on it.

"Yeah, I do, but it just doesn't make sense to me," Nick replied, genuine confusion in his tone.
"Why would anyone break up with someone like her? She is smart, beautiful, and has this
little quirk; it just doesn't make sense to me…" he admitted.

Edward nodded in agreement, acknowledging Bella's qualities. "She's incredible, I won't

deny that. But sometimes, love isn't enough."
Nick's defensive tone emerged as he questioned, "But why? If you loved each other, why let
her go?"

Edward sighed as he grabbed the stack of wood but faced Nick. "We did love each other, and
once, I thought we could be happy together. But with her, I had to be someone else—pretend,
hold back. It wasn't the right fit for me, and vice versa.”

Nick raised an eyebrow, processing Edward's words. "So, what changed?"

Edward's gaze shifted, a small smile forming. "I met Jacob. We may have started off hating
each other, but he made me feel like I could have everything I deserved. With him, I can be
myself."

Nick absorbed the revelation, contemplating the complexities of relationships. "Did you
always know you would fall for Bella's friend?”

“I hope she had clarified something, but I started a relationship with Jake, months after I
broke up with her,” Nick nodded. “And no, Jacob was that someone I wanted and didn't know
I could have, it was quite unexpected.”

Nick asked, "And you're happy now?" as he took the stack from Edward with a little effort.

Edward's eyes softened as he replied, knowing that Nick wasn't really asking for that. "I'm
happy, but you don't care about it…" Nick set his jaw. "I have this sense to read between the
lines."

"Yeah?" Nick raised an eyebrow. "And what did I mean then?"

"You want to know if coming here stirred some old feelings about her," Nick's heart beat fast.

"And?"

Edward grinned. "It didn't. Bella is in my past, Jacob is my present and my future. He is my
everything…" He jumped from the truck. "I'm in love with my husband; he is above every
person I've crossed paths with before. It is impossible for me to tear my eyes from him
sometimes. I've never been happier. If you love Bella even half as much as Jacob and I love
each other, you two will have a brilliant future together."

Nick expected a simple no or something along those lines, but never such a declaration that
seemed like something you should say only to your partner. He felt a little overwhelmed
about it. "Okay…"

"Good, allow me…" Edward said, closing the truck and then grabbing the stack of wood as
they entered. Everyone was looking at them. Jacob and Bella apparently had finished their
talk and were sitting on two different sofas. Edward winked at Jake. "You think I can
convince your dad to change that truck?" he wondered as he threw some wood into the
fireplace and sat beside Jake. The alpha unconsciously settled against Edward's side and
huffed.

"Good luck with that," said Jacob.

"Yeah, that charm of yours works on Jake, not on me…" pointed out Billy.

Edward grinned. "I got you to like me, enough to give me your blessing for marrying him,
and you call me son now, so I like my cards here…" he reminded Billy, which made
everyone chuckle.

"He got you there…" Charlie clapped his friend's back. They began to talk about Rachel and
Leah's work and to learn more about Nick's and his plans with Bella, which the sheriff wasn't
very enthusiastic about but accepted because his daughter seemed happy.

Edward's phone buzzed, and he stood up and walked to the kitchen to answer it. "Yes?"

"Julién found them," Eden replied. Edward looked at his family and nodded in relief. "I think
they were happier with someone finding them than the other way around," Eden chuckled.

"And the other one?" Edward asked.

"You were right about him," Edward sighed. "The vampire nodded. "Okay, let me know as
soon as you do…" he paused, noticing that he wasn't alone anymore. "About the other
thing..."

The woman chuckled on the phone. "The wheel has started, my chéri…" she said. "It's like
the old days with Max…" Edward huffed. "Oh, sorry, you were probably more like
Danton…" she added.

"Hopefully, I won't be beheaded like any of them," he said. "Thanks for everything.”

"Looking forward to seeing you, Edward," and she hung up.

"Everything is alright?" Bella asked, sipping some wine.

"Yeah," he smiled. "Nick looks like a good guy; he cares about you."

"Still reading minds, huh?" she teased.

Edward shrugged. "I can't help it," he replied, and she smiled.

"You lied to me," she began, Edward frowned. "When you told me that you didn't love him
yet, because you look at him now the way you did back then.”
"I didn't want that the first time I said I love you to him, it was with someone else there..." he
confessed. She nodded. "And I was still afraid of many things back then; I didn't want to rush
anything with him.”

"Like you did with me," Edward nodded. "Now you are married and have two kids."

"Yeah, I know that you probably won't like to hear this, but I loved you, I did… but there's no
one like him."

"I know," she said. "I didn't think you could smile like that."

"He makes me happy, my family makes me happy."

"I'm glad, really…" she fidgeted with the glass of wine. "Another thing you were right about
is that I really didn't want you," he nodded. "Now after all this time, I think I can recognize
that I wanted you to offer something that I didn't have for so long, for things to not change. I
just wanted things to be set in stone."

"But you don't really want that."

She shook her head. "Because I do like changes, the sense of growing up, evolving, and I
think I wouldn't have that if ten years from now I see myself in a mirror and look the same,"
Bella heard the laughs from Nick. "He has shown me that changes don't always mean
something bad."

"I'm glad that you found him," he said. "And tan looks good on you," he joked.

She groaned. "Don't say that; you know how much sun protection I have to use?”

"Vampire one, human zero…" she huffed.

"Do you think we can keep in contact? I know that probably all of you would leave in a
couple of years…" she asked.

"You're Jacob's friend, my friend…" he smiled. "We can figure it out…"

"Daddy!" That was Sarah's voice.

"Duty calls," he said, and they came back to the living room to find Sarah and Ciliam glaring
at Seth because he took the sweater off. Edward rolled his eyes and distracted the kids with
cookies and chocolate, and they spent the rest of the day talking and sharing each other's
plans.

When the goodbye arrived, Jacob hugged Bella extra tight. He didn't know if he would see
her again. "Take care of him," she murmured

"I will…" Jake replied, looking at her with tears in his eyes. She smiled.

"I wasn't talking to you, Jake," she said, looking straight at Edward, who was nodding at her,
beside their car. "I hope I can see you in another time." He nodded and hugged her again,
unable to say anything to that.

Maggie observed the one who remained in the house while others went hunting in
neighboring cities. She watched as the Cullens conversed with Benjamin and Tia. The
Egyptian was eager to share his progress with Edward's husband, seemingly having more
success than Eleazar and Siobhan. The latter followed the vegetarian guide with some doubt,
as she couldn't believe that wishing for something would make it happen.

She glanced outside the house again, pondering how one could survive solely on animals.
Maggie had experimented with it once, but for her relying solely on that diet seemed
improbable. There had to be another reason motivating them to avoid feeding on humans.
Though Maggie was sociable with them, certain scents were too alluring, making proximity
challenging, more when she was thirsty.

While vegetarians like the Cullens befriended humans and considered some family, Maggie
wondered about their self-control. They must have had years to adapt. In contrast, Bree, who
spent a few months, appeared fine, often at Jacob's father's home—a human aware of them
but unperturbed.

The more time Maggie spent there, the less she understood. She sought to know about them,
particularly about Bree. Despite Bree's shyness, something about her—perhaps her
innocence, movements, speech, or eyes and mouth—drew Maggie. It had been a while since
she felt drawn to someone, but Bree was different. It wasn't unrequited; Bree admitted liking
Maggie too.

That's why Maggie had kissed her, expecting reciprocity. For a moment, Bree did respond
before darting away. Now, Maggie waited for her return; they needed to talk.

As Bree returned in an ugly Christmas sweater, she was confronted by Emmet's amusing
reaction. "Why?" Emmett laughed.
"Ciliam insisted we match," she shrugged. "It was fun, and she wasn't that bad," Bree said,
looking at Rosalie.

The blonde rolled her eyes. "I prefer the mutt," she stated, flipping her hair.

"Don't pay attention, darling; you look gorgeous. Isn't she?" Esme looked at her husband,
who nodded.

"Like always," he smiled.

"Thanks, Mom," she looked at Esme and then at Carlisle, "and thanks, Dad."

Carlisle winked at her and motioned to the window where Maggie was looking. "She has
been waiting for you." Bree nodded and walked to the redhead.

"Do you want to talk in my room?" Maggie nodded, and they walked to the stairs.

"Sis," Emmett called Bree, "Thin walls..." He motioned to his ear, grinning until Rosalie
glared at him.

"Now I know why Edward moved out, gosh..." she said, following Maggie to her room and
closed the door behind them, knowing it didn't work at all.

"You ran," Maggie said.

"I know," Bree looked at her. "I'm sorry," Maggie hummed.

"Where did you go? That you have to use that ugly thing..."

Bree looked at the sweater. "Jake's friend's Christmas reunion," she motioned and took off the
sweater, staying in the button-down shirt she had under it. "Ciliam wanted all of us to match,
so my brother lent me that one."

"I think that was Edward's plan to throw away that thing," the redhead chuckled.

Bree grinned. "Probably."

"Can I ask you something personal?" started Maggie, sitting down on Bree's bed.

"You are going to ask anyway, no matter what I said," she replied, shrugging.

"Aside from being beautiful, she is smart as well..."

"Maggie..."

"Was I your first kiss?" Maggie wondered. Bree shook her head. "Oh."

"I wish you were, though..." Bree sat on the bed as well. "So I didn't have to associate my
first kiss with someone I lost.”

"How come?" Maggie inquired.

Bree fidgeted with her necklace. "His name was Diego. He was created by the same woman,
and we were together briefly," Bree sighed. "He was punished when he found out that the sun
didn't kill us, like we were told.”

"I'm sorry to hear that," Maggie expressed sympathy.

"I don't like to talk about him or any of that," the youngest looked up. "He's my past. I have a
new life now, one better."

"Can I ask you something else?" Bree nodded. "Why did you stay? With the Cullens, I
mean."

"Are you interrogating me now?" wondered the brown-haired girl.

Maggie denied with softness. "I'm just curious, genuinely curious. I respected the Cullens,
but I don't know how they can reconcile themselves to feed on humans, you know?" She
paused. "I remember my year as a newborn. Siobhan had to stop me a few times. I attracted
so much attention back then. I can't imagine feeding on humans in the same year and then
turning vegetarian."

Bree smiled. "It's hard, you know? Because you never get satisfied, and there's always this
burn inside that tells you that you need something else," she began, closing her eyes,
remembering those first weeks. "But I knew that the only way I could stay is if I changed.
They didn't force me. They were gentle, but after being with them, I just knew I couldn't
drink human blood again," she admitted.

"Why?" wondered Maggie. "Again, genuinely curious."

"Humans in the past were bad to me when I was like them. But when I was with my first
coven, a way to placate my guilt was imagining the faces of everyone who harmed me in the
past," her dad, the boys and the school, the teachers—the list was endless.

"And you can't now?" Maggie wondered.

She shook her head. "I think if I try to feed from a human, I'm only going to see the humans
that are being kind to me." Like Rachel, who was the first one to dare to be close to her and
offered herself to test Bree's self-control. Or Mr. Black, who always welcomed her into his
home, or Sue, or Mr. Swan, or Sami. "And I know I couldn't bring myself to do that, not
anymore.”

Maggie hummed, still not fully convinced of that lifestyle, but finding it fascinating. "But
that wasn't the reason you stayed."

Bree shrugged. "I wanted someone to teach me about the rules and everything, but I also
wanted a family... and they seemed nice," she paused. "They were bound by love and loyalty,
and I wanted to be part of something like that because I never had it. To be honest, I didn't
think it existed. I thought those families only existed in fairytales."

"Even now? Knowing that you could die for being here, to be one of them."
 Bree sighed. "If I die, at least I know that this second chance that I never asked for was
worthy. I hope that it doesn't come to that, but I would die beside people I love, and that love
me back. And that's enough for me."

Maggie smiled; Bree wasn't lying at all. "You look so cute when you get sensible," she said,
cupping Bree's face.

"If we get to live after all, you'll go away…" Bree began "And if we get to live after all, I'm
not going to leave them."

Maggie smiled. "I know." She pulled a strand behind Bree's ear. "We can always find a way."

"Okay..." Bree stared at Maggie. "If you kiss me again, I promise I'm not going to run."

Maggie chuckled. "I believe you," whispering against the youngest's lips, and kissed her.
Bree let out a breath and got a hold on the redhead. She tilted her head a little, and they
deepened the kiss.

The Irish girl gently pushed Bree onto her back, and in an almost feline way, crawled on top
of her. They shared an open-mouthed kiss, and Bree knew it was impossible, but she felt a
pulse inside of her when Maggie sucked on her tongue.

"Maggie…" Bree moaned as the girl kissed her neck. The redhead giggled while unbuttoning
Bree's shirt, revealing her chest that she kissed softly. "Wait... I'm not running away," she said
and then turned on her stereo to some pop music.

Maggie laughed. "That wouldn't work, you know."

Bree laughed. "We're only going to make out," the girl replied. "I refuse to do anything with
my parents in the house, and Emmett, he's the worst..." she murmured.

Maggie rolled her eyes and pushed Bree back onto the bed. "Then we need to be very quiet,"
sneaking a hand that time into Bree's pants, the brown-haired girl gasped. "We'll try," the
redhead laughed.

"Be gentle, please," Bree whined.

"Of course…" Maggie replied, kissing her again.

Chapter End Notes

Did you like it?

And Jacob is right, Maggie works fast 🤭🤭

See you soon 🌻🌻🌻
 Resignation, Op. 73 No.1, Grieg
Chapter Notes

🥹🥹🥹🥹
A little break of everything, and we are really close to the end!
writing this
🥺 And I cried a little

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Amidst the looming threat of the Volturi, the Cullen family sought solace in Billy's home, a
brief respite from the ominous cloud that bore the weight of impending danger. A tacit
agreement had been reached—an unspoken pact to momentarily sever the threads of fear and
worry binding them. Instead, they chose to immerse themselves in the simple joys of the
twins' inaugural Christmas.

The living room, adorned with festive decorations, exuded a warm and inviting glow—a
stark contrast to the chilling reality awaiting them beyond the walls.

Alice and Jasper's absence felt more pronounced now that everyone was present, especially
when the twins shed tears, hoping their uncles would finally join them for the holidays. Faith
in the excuses their parents provided had waned.

Jacob and Edward put forth every effort to make the most of the holidays, now the twins
were sharing smiles while perusing Edward's music collection with Seth to select Christmas
carols.

In a corner of the room, Rachel and Sami shared a phone, conversing with Rebecca and
Solomon. They gleefully recounted their third glass of cider, anticipating that they would get
wasted, after raiding the wine Esme generously brought.

Paul engaged in a conversation with Charlie about news concerning their council closing
areas due to environmental concerns. Sue and Carlisle delved into a deep discussion about
their respective work roles. Jacob, somewhat embarrassed, witnessed Billy sharing photos
from a young Jacob, entertaining an amused Rosalie and Esme.

Turning to the other side of the room, the alpha observed Emmett teasing Bree for playing
music in her room every time Maggie and she wanted to 'talk,' while Leah, curious about the
efficacy, found her answer in Bree's reaction.
Edward enveloped Jacob's midsection, resting his head on Jacob's shoulder, humming the
song Sarah had finally chosen. “You should sing more often,” Jacob murmured.

Edward chuckled, “Yeah?” Jacob nodded.

“Your voice is really nice,” Jacob placed his hand atop Edward's, giving a comforting
squeeze.

“I'll make sure to sing to you,” Edward kissed Jacob's hair. The wolf turned abruptly when he
heard Ciliam speaking; he rarely did so, always making sure to lend his ear to his son's voice.

“It's pretty,” the little boy said, looking at Seth, who had apparently given the twins matching
bracelets. From Jacob's vantage point, it resembled the one he gave Edward, but instead of a
wolf, these had a sun for Ciliam and a moon for Sarah.

“And we match!” Sarah exclaimed, hugging her brother.

“Daddy has one like this…” Ciliam remarked as he examined the leather in his hand.

Seth grinned, “That's because we only give those to special people.”

“Am I special?” Ciliam inquired.

“Of course, you are, both of you…” Seth affirmed.

“It's like being best friends, right?” Sarah questioned.

Seth nodded, “Sure, I can be both your best friend…” Ciliam nodded happily.

However, Sarah frowned, causing concern for Jacob because Claire, who was roughly the
same ‘age’ as his daughter, was quite jealous and overprotective of Quil. He worried Sarah
might follow a similar pattern. “Our daughter is pretty fair…” Edward chuckled.

Jacob glanced at them again, hearing Sarah explain to Seth how he could be her second-best
friend, with Aunt Bree holding the title of her first best friend. “Do you think it's because
they're twins?”

Edward shook his head, “It's because she's like you, ensuring everyone is happy—a big heart,
just like her father.”

Billy applauded, "Since Seth has already started giving gifts, I've got some for my
grandchildren too..." he announced, holding four small bags in his lap.

Jacob groaned, "Did someone only buy one gift for them?" Silence followed, indicating that
his kids were about to be thoroughly spoiled.

“Love, they deserve to be spoiled; they're good kids,” Edward reassured Jacob. The alpha
nodded, acknowledging the truth. Each family member presented gifts ranging from toys and
books to clothes, and the twins cherished every item.
Jacob handed the gift he and Edward had chosen for the twins – something they had been
requesting for a while. Each twin eagerly tore open the neatly wrapped boxes to find baseball
gear, complete with gloves, hats, and baseballs. Puzzled glances were exchanged between the
siblings.

“Really?” questioned Ciliam, holding up the glove.

“Yes,” Edward affirmed.

“Are you taking us to surf?” Sarah asked, eyeing the wetsuit and leash.

"As soon as the weather permits, we're heading to the beach, and we'll find the right moment
to teach you baseball, alright?”

A gleam appeared in the eyes of Ciliam and Sarah as they exchanged excited glances,
running to their fathers to express their gratitude. Smiles spread across the room as everyone
watched the family of four.

Edward and Jacob sat on the floor with their kids, still marveling at their gifts. The vampire
motioned to Esme.

“Since this is the first Christmas with us for someone else here, we brought something that a
little bird told us she missed…” Esme handed a small bag to Bree.

Bree looked at Carlisle and Esme with confusion as she opened the bag. Inside, she found a
small sheep, much like the one her mom gave her when she was little.

“It's Bernie,” she grinned, looking at Carlisle. “How?”

“A little help,” Carlisle gestured to Edward, who winked at her.

“Thanks,” she said with a smile. “I know it's silly.”

“Don't we all deserve to cherish things we missed,” Billy remarked. “And since the personal
gifts have already been given away, I'd like to start with the gift exchange.”

“You're welcome,” Sami replied, raising his glass since it was his idea.

“I'm definitely going to enjoy this,” Emmett chimed in with a mischievous expression.

“Please, whoever is out there,” Jacob looked at the ceiling. “I don't want to be the end of
Emmett's gift,” he teased.

Billy cleared his throat, holding a blue envelope. “This gift is for a couple that I wasn't too
happy with,” Jacob breathed a sigh of relief. “It's not you, Jake…”

“Us?” Rachel wondered, motioning to her and Paul.

“Oh, c'mon, let me finish…” Billy said exasperated. “Like I was saying, I had my
reservations, but nothing made me happier than two of my dear friends finding their way
together…” Billy explained.

"Oh, you old sap," Charlie chuckled, understanding the conversation revolved around him
and Sue. He accepted the envelope and warmly embraced Billy. Seated next to Sue, he shot a
questioning look at Billy. "Are you implying something?" the sheriff inquired, revealing it
was a six-lesson cooking class.

"That trout was a bit salty," observed Billy.

"You asked for more!" Charlie laughed.

"Thank you, Bill," Sue expressed gratitude, taking two small boxes. "And this one is for these
wonderful parents," she said, walking toward Carlisle and Esme.

"The youngest grandparents for sure,," Charlie cheered. Carlisle grinned, finding a cobalt
blue tie in his box, while Esme discovered a dark blue silk scarf in hers.

"It's stunning," Esme smiled at Charlie and Sue.

"Don't look at me; she's the brain behind it," the Sheriff gestured to Sue.

"Nana, try it," Ciliam suggested. Esme obliged for her grandson.

"Thanks," Carlisle bowed, taking a box they brought. "Ours is for a bright young man," the
doctor said, pointing to Seth.

"Me?" the boy asked. Leah snorted, and Seth revealed a green leather jacket. "It's so cool,
thanks, Mr. and Mrs. Cullen."

"You mentioned liking Carlisle's," the boy grinned, as Bree encouraged him to wear it. He
stood up, holding a small square box. "To my favorite sister and her boyfriend," he said.

Leah rolled her eyes, but Sami opened it and smiled at a photo of them kissing in a wood-
carved frame. "How did you get this?" Sami marveled.

"Bree helped," Seth shrugged.

"Thanks, Seth," Leah smiled, genuinely happy in the photo. "I apologize for a certain
inappropriate gift," she said, turning to Sami.

"They would love it," Sami defended.

"Mine is the other one," Leah said, giving a box to Emmett, who grinned at the small snow
globe resembling them.

"It's so pretty," Sarah gasped. Emmett burst into laughter, holding a box of spicy dice. The
twins didn't catch on, but the other adults groaned, except for Jacob, who laughed at Rosalie's
expression.

She glared at him. "So glad that you're having fun with this," Rosalie smirked.
"Oh no," Jake groaned, drawing everyone's attention. Rosalie dropped the box on Jacob's lap.

“Merry Christmas,” Jacob whined, hearing those words, but everyone except Edward was
chanting for him to open it, so he complied. Thankfully, the kids were still looking at the
snow globe because as soon as he opened the box, he closed it, flushing.

Edward smiled. “In case you ran out of ideas,” Emmett pointed out.

“So what is it?” Rachel asked. Jacob shook his head, motioning to his children, but Rose
smirked and signaled the twins to close their eyes. Jacob reluctantly revealed a gay
Kamasutra. Everyone, including his dad, laughed, but Bree and Seth didn't dare to look at
them.

“Okay, we're next,” Jacob handed a small envelope to Rachel and Paul.

“Now I'm terrified,” Paul murmured.

“For your information, we do know how to gift things…” the alpha rolled his eyes, and then
he heard the scream from his sister.

“Jake! Omg!” she jumped to hug Jacob and then Edward, “Thank you, thank you…” she said
excitedly, looking at her gift.

"What's?” asked Billy curiously.

“A getaway to Paris, whenever they want it,” Edward answered.

“Sounds great,” Paul smiled at them.

“It's my favorite city, thank you,” she said, then she picked up the bag for Bree. “We received
help because we didn't know exactly the one you have, hope you like it.”

The girl nodded and widened her eyes at the case for her camera. “It's beautiful.”

“So cool,” Seth said peeking at the object. Rachel nodded and got close to Bree.

“And it comes with different straps so you can switch them,” as she motioned to one strap
with purple and burgundy flowers.

“Thank you,” Bree nodded as she fit the camera in the case, and it was perfect. “I guess I'm
the last one,” and she gave Billy a box. The man nodded and opened the book, and his eyes
gleamed. Rachel looked at the gift and saw an album with various photos of her parents.
“Jake let me borrow some of them… it's like your story with her.”

“It's beautiful,” he said as he traced the face of his late wife in it. After that, the conversation
resumed, with everyone engaged in different topics, drinking, eating, and laughing together.

A laugh from Charlie was heard, and then he looked at Jacob. "Jacob, please tell me you are
going to college. I know that with the kids, it would be hard..." the man trailed off.
“Of course, he will,” Edward replied, and Charlie breathed a sigh of relief.

“Any degree in mind?” the sheriff wondered, sipping his glass of wine.

“I would let my dear husband answer that,” Jacob teased Edward, “Since he is so sure of
himself.”

Edward caressed Jake's face. “History, obviously,” Charlie frowned, like almost everyone.

"Wait, what?" Rachel asked, confused. "You are saying that my little brother, who keeps his
elbow in oil fixing motors, is going to study history.

"Yes," Edward replied with confidence.

"No way," she said, not so convinced, and a few of the guests held the same expression.
"How can you tell?" she wondered.

Edward kissed Jacob's hand and then looked at her. "I know my husband. He likes fixing cars
and bikes for the sense of accomplishment it gives him, because he likes solving things..."
Everyone was following Edward's words, especially Jacob, who hadn't had that thought until
that moment. But he realized that his vampire was right. "But Jake's mind is also eager to
know things, to learn about the world. You should watch his eyes, the way they gleam when
he learns something new, something from the past, about things that made us… he always
wants to know everything,” Edward finished with adoration and a smile playing on his lips.

Everyone looked at Jake, awaiting his response. "If all of you still doubt how well he knows
me, you are tripping," they booed at him.

"That's cute…” Bree commented.

"I know…” Jacob grinned, falling into Edward's chest again, and the conversation flowed
again. The twins were now with their grandparents, Ciliam on Carlisle's lap as he showed
him Seth's bracelet, and Esme was explaining to Billy Sarah's dress, which the old Quileute
hurried the girl to do a couple of sways with a delight on his face.

Food, music, and history flowed among everyone. Sami asked Rosalie to dance, ready to
decline until Sarah expressed her desire to see her dance. Rosalie complied, amusing Emmett,
who then asked Leah to join. Laughter filled the air as they all enjoyed the festivities.

Sarah requested her grandpa Carlisle to dance, and he lifted her, and they slow-danced.
Meanwhile, his son decided to crawl onto Billy's lap, placing his hand on the man's cheek.
Whatever he conveyed made the Black patriarch shed a few tears, kissing his grandson's
curly hair.

Jacob felt deep in Edward's embrace until he heard his husband's phone buzzing. Excusing
himself, Edward extracted himself from Jake to answer the call. Rosalie sat beside Jacob.
"You know what's that about?"

Jake shook his head. "He gets this random call from time to time, but I never catch up on
anything… he said it's to help our family, but I don't know if he doesn't want to tell me to not
worry or because he doesn't know what to tell me."

“Probably the first one…” she said.

"I'm not ready, Barbie…” he whispered, and she squeezed his hand.

"We'll be fine," she said and looked at Edward, who returned more relaxed.

"She's right," Edward assured his husband, cupping his face to kiss him softly. "We'll be fine.
I need you to have faith, but if you can't, I will have it for the both of us.” Jacob nodded.

"Dad, I haven't danced with you," said Sarah, hugging Edward's leg.

He smiled at his girl. "Well, we need to fix that, don't we?" he replied, picking up his
daughter and dancing to the music Rachel had chosen.

Ciliam glanced at Jacob, expecting the same. "Oh! You want to dance," the boy sighed
dramatically, and the alpha laughed at his son. "Let's dance, but you have to guide your
father. I'm not that good like daddy, okay?" The boy nodded, and they swayed to the soft
festive song, enjoying the moment as a family.

When they returned home, with the twins already in bed, Jacob went to check on them once
again before retiring to his room. There, he found his husband eyeing the book that Rosalie
and Emmett had gifted them. “Something interesting?” he asked, closing the door behind him
and putting the lock on.

Edward closed the book. “A few things.”

“You want to try one?” Jacob said as he took off his shirt and pants, walking naked towards
the bed. The vampire smirked and threw the book to the other side of the room.

“Just one?” Edward said as he began undressing as well.

“Well, I'm certain that we can try a few tonight,” Jacob said, motioning for Edward to kiss
him. The vampire instead grabbed his husband by his hips, wrapping around his own, and
then traced Jacob's lips. The wolf sucked them without breaking eye contact with his
vampire. “This could be another gift from me to you.”

“One that we both will enjoy,” Edward smirked as he slid his hand to Jacob's member.

“Certainly, ah!” Jacob panted. “I want you so much,” the alpha moaned.

“You have me, love,” Edward kissed the youngest earlobe. “Always.”

“Yes…” Jacob moaned, feeling Edward rubbing himself against him. “Hurry up, alright?”

“At your order, love.”

Jacob lay in his bed, naked, with Edward pressed against his back, kissing his back as the
vampire slowly thrust inside him at a deliberate pace. The alpha was bitten, marked, sweaty,
and full of Edward, yet he yearned for more.

He needed more because he didn't know if he would have that after tomorrow. He didn't
know if he would longer have the chance to kiss Edward, feel his hands caressing his skin,
experience his lips against his, the sensation of the venom rippling through him, and the
comforting scent of Edward. He needed his husband more than ever.

“Why are you crying?” Edward nuzzled into Jacob's shoulder, pausing their movements.

“Please, don't stop…” Jacob pleaded.

“Love…” Edward withdrew from Jake, changing their position to look at his husband. “We'll
be okay, I promise you…” he cupped Jake's face.

“I'm sorry…” Jacob whined.

“For what?” Edward wiped away Jacob's tear.

“I'm sorry, Edward. Forgive me…” he pressed his face against his husband's chest, letting his
tears fall. "I really did want an eternity with you. I wanted to make you happy and ensure that
you always felt loved..." he paused, caressing the older man's cheek. "Forgive me for
breaking that promise."

"Nothing is broken, love."

"I don't want to lose you, Edward. You have to believe me. I never wanted to bring this to
your family, I swear..." he said, looking at him with such grief that shattered everything inside
Edward. “Yesterday, for a minute, I regretted taking that stroll in the night..." he confessed,
and Edward sat up.

“Jacob…” the vampire looked at his husband with incredulity. “What? How could you?” he
stood up and put on his pants.
Jacob hurried to follow Edward. “It was a minute, less than that, and I've been feeling guilty
since then…” the alpha sobbed. “Eds.”

But the vampire brushed off his touch. “How could you regret us? Our story? Our family?
Our children…” Edward hissed.

“Because I love you,” Jacob argued. “Because for that minute, I thought that without me,
you'll be safe, your family will be safe.”

“What are you talking about? You are my family… you, fuck!” He argued, frustrated. “Don't
regret it. I'm glad that we met that day. You imprinting on me was the best thing that occurred
to me because that only brought me immeasurable happiness..." he began.

"Temporary happiness, Edward. I did this to you..." Jacob said, guilt in his voice.

"No, I made my decision to be with you, to be your friend,l, your lover, and your husband.
No one forced me, and if I could, I would gladly do everything exactly the same. You, Jacob
Cullen-Black, are the only thing that made my immortal life worthy," Edward admitted.

"But…"

"But nothing. It's not on you for my safety. The Volturi would find a way to attack us; it's
what they do. The packs made their decision to fight something greater than themselves..." he
paused, "My family is complete because I met you. And Jake, if I died, I would die knowing
that I lived a fulfilling life because of you. You made me a husband, and you gave me another
father, sisters, and friends. You made me experience fatherhood. You..." he said, as if he
couldn't believe it, "You made me believe that I'm not a monster. Even though my heart
doesn't beat, my life beats for us, for you and our children, and our family."

“Edward…”

“Please don't say that you regret us…” the vampire begged.

“I'm sorry,” Jacob embraced his husband. “I love you, I love our family. I'm sorry… I'm just
scared," he admitted.

"I know, but we need to trust that if fate brought us together, it's because something is better
than dying in an absurd crusade." Jacob searched his husband's face and kissed him. “I'm not
going to make this our last day, alright?”

“Edward…” Jacob smiled sadly.

“Tomorrow, when we're celebrating, our kids will be asleep safely in their beds… I will make
love to you, and it is going to be just one of the thousands of nights we'll have together.”

“Okay,” Jacob smiled.

“Let's get ready, okay? You need to see your pack, and I need to speak with everyone here…”
Jacob nodded, and that's what they did. They went on their routine—Jacob woke up his
children, made them breakfast, hurried them to dress up, and took them to Rosalie to keep an
eye on them. Since Edward and Emmet would escort back the Amazons from their hunt, he
took his bike to meet up with his pack. Everyone was there, and even though they had
already discussed each one's role, it seemed that two of them didn't agree.

“Aiden…”

“I'm old enough,” he said.

“You are fourteen, both of you…” Jacob said, looking at Caleb as well.

“Seth is only one year older,” Aiden argued.

“Guys…” Jacob scrubbed his face.

“I know that this is important, but we can help,” Aiden insisted.

"Jacob…” Leah shrugged.

“Alright, you'll follow Leah's lead there, alright? Stay in the back always…” He ordered. The
two boys nodded.

He looked at Milo, Elijah, and Logan. “I draw the line with you three…” he said, and the
teens nodded. “You'll be staying behind and will stay here protecting the reservation and our
people, and listening to Seth, only Seth, anything…” Jacob's phone rang, and he looked at it
as Charlie's “Yes?”

“Jacob, I need you to come to my house,” Charlie stated.

“I'm a bit busy right now,” Jacob argued.

“Jacob, I think this is important…” Charlie insisted. The Quileute sighed; it was already past
four, and he needed to come back to his home before six.

"Alright, I'll be there in a few…” Jacob replied. He looked at his pack. “Something came up.
Seth and Leah will give you the last indications, okay?” The wolves agreed, and Jacob took
his bike to drive towards Charlie's.

He walked to the door and knocked, and the sheriff opened the door. “Come in.”

“Charlie, what's that urgent?” The sheriff motioned to his living room, and the man pushed a
manila folder to Jacob. “What is it?”

The sheriff shrugged. "I don't know," Jacob frowned. "I received a call from Alice two weeks
ago with instructions to pick that up from a lawyer in Seattle, not to tell anyone about it, to
hide it, and give it to you today."

"Alice..." Jacob frowned. Why would she contact Charlie and not her family? "Did she tell
you something else? Did you speak with Jasper?"
The man shook his head. "She only said that and that she hoped that you were right about
me." Jacob nodded and started to open the envelope.

The first thing he noticed was a note, Alice's letter.

‘Dear Jake,

Leaving all of you was the hardest thing we had to do. We love you, but we needed to do this.

We trust you to know what to do with this.

With Love, Alice and Jasper.’

He left the note beside him and went through the other items. He found a couple of birth
certificates that didn't make sense, and then he reached for a passport. There it was, his son's
picture, but it had to be wrong.

Right?

Elyan Lupière. He reached for the others.

Emma Lupière, his little girl.

Gabrielle Lupière, Bree.

Sebastian Lupière, and Seth.

So they wouldn't win, no matter how hard he had trained, no matter how many witnesses they
had, or how strong they were. His kids' chance to survive was running away.
 He understood why Alice had given it to Charlie. Edward couldn't read his mind, and the
sheriff was so freaking loyal that he would do anything if it was related to taking care of
them.

And now Alice and Jasper trusted him to shield that from his husband just one night. He
knew he could, and he had to because how would he explain to Edward that after all, he was
wrong? They wouldn't get their happy ever after.

“Jacob?”

The alpha blinked away the tears, put everything in the envelope, and stood up. “I need to
go,” he said. Charlie nodded, and he followed Jacob to the door. The wolf turned to the
Sheriff. “Thanks for everything you have done for my family. I can't thank you enough.”

“A pleasure, kiddo. See you later…” Jacob nodded.

“Yeah…” The wolf rode his bike and took a deep breath. ‘It's a switch, and only you can turn
it on,’ Benjamin had said, and he needed to do that. On that depended on his children having
an opportunity.

Chapter End Notes

Let me know what you think of this one! 👀

🌻🌻🌻
 I shall be brave , Op. 143 Beach
Chapter Notes

Hey! ✨ Everyone here's another chapter, next one would be the Volturi one, ✨✨
having a chat during the bonfire. ✨
I like this one, and I adjusted some dialogue from the movies when Eds and Carlisle are

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Jacob stood alone in his cottage, enveloped by the gentle rustle of leaves and the distant
murmur of the forest. The air carried a subtle hint of pine, a familiar scent that offered no
solace as he gazed at the letter in progress and the items laid out on the bed for a plan he
hadn't orchestrated but now found himself compelled to follow.

With a deep breath, he steadied his shaky hands and penned the final letter, addressing it to
Seth. The murmur of the twins lingered as Bree and Seth departed for the bonfire where
everyone gathered.

'Dear Seth,

I hope you never have to read these words, but if you do, I want you to know that you've been
the best friend I could ever ask for. That's why this is both difficult and easy for me. I'm
grateful to have met you, and Edward and I find comfort in knowing that if Sarah decides,
she'll always have you to protect her.

I need to ask a favor – take care of my kids, alright? I know you love them, and I trust you'll
do everything in your power to keep them safe. Forgive me for this, but I must ensure they
have a chance.
You won't be alone; Bree will be the person you can rely on. I never wanted it to come to this,
but I believe both of you can make it work. You have the means, including money and a new
identity. Steer clear of retired places and focus on bustling cities with many people.

Please, take care of them. I love you, man.

Jake.'

As Jacob sealed the final envelope and arranged items on the bed for packing, including a
package of family photos, untraceable phones for Seth and Bree, scarves knitted by Sue, the
plushie they had outgrown, Leila's journal and pictures, and at least fifty thousand dollars in a
bag – a mix of Edward's account and miscellaneous money from the Cullens and his
husband's stash – enough to sustain them without raising suspicion.

While holding the last wad of money, Rosalie entered and casually remarked, "Mutt, guess
what..." Her gaze shifted to the items on the bed – passports, scarves, money, and Jacob's red
eyes. Ignoring a slight itch in her eyes, she maintained a smile and strolled around the room,
"So, double vacation for Leah and Rachel, huh?" she quipped, folding a scarf and placing it
in the first bag.

"Rose..." Jacob uttered softly.

She continued smiling, "I always loved Alaska, you know, but it gets cold this time of year
and so lonely, nowhere to truly enjoy." Rosalie grabbed the passport, nonchalantly placing it
in a bag without looking at them. Snatching money from Jacob's trembling hands, she
deposited it in another bag, advising, "My suggestions to try tropical are the best, you know?
But avoid..." She paused, grabbing the envelope and placing it in the first pocket of the
second bag, "...the Mediterranean is not that nice, okay?"

Jacob nodded, "Okay.”

She smiled at him, but the warmth didn't reach her eyes. "Why are you sad? Is it because the
other mutts are going to have more fun than you?"

"Something like that, yeah," he replied, sitting on the bed, watching Rosalie place the bag in
the deep closet. She joined him, taking his hand.

"Good news, Alistair went away. Good riddance, you know," she said, holding onto him. "It's
better to only have the ones we can trust, knowing we can trust our most precious things."
Jacob squeezed her hand, but she continued talking about everyone in the main house and the
news, trying to divert his mind and her own. "Em did the shovel talk with Maggie. It was
funny until it wasn't."

"Yeah?" he asked, his heart heavy.

"Yeah," she replied softly.

"Blondie, do you think I should call Rebecca, just in case..." he trailed off, wanting to hear
his sister's voice one last time.

"Yes," she replied. "Do you want me to stay?" He nodded, and she reached for his phone. He
dialed, grateful that his talks with Rebecca had remained smooth in those days.

"Jake!" his sister's voice rang in his ear.

"Please tell me that I didn't interrupt you," he said.

"Of course not, you actually just saved me from boredom and from helping with dinner," he
chuckled, listening to Solomon in the background complaining. "Any plans for tomorrow?"
Beck asked.

Jacob suppressed a sob. "No, the usual, staying in… what about you? Any wild party?"

"Obviously..."

Jacob grinned, and Rosalie reached for his hand. "Yeah, tell me, what are you going to
wear?" she began, and Jake let his sister's voice fill him while Rosalie tried to hold him back
from breaking into tears.
In the cocoon of the tent, surrounded by the soft rustle of fabric and the gentle murmur of
flames outside, the twins sat on top of their sleeping bags, legs crossed, listening intently to
their father. The cold made its presence known, yet Ciliam and Sarah seemed unfazed.

The ambient chirping of the flames provided a backdrop to the murmurs of Bree and Seth
outside, their voices drifting into the tent like distant echoes. They had requested the oldest
vampires to recount historical events, opting for the less gruesome tales. Garret, the Irishs,
the Romanian, and Kate took their chance to speak, bringing some light to the night. Seth and
Bree hung on every word, exchanging looks whenever something struck them as ridiculous.

Yet, Jacob found himself enveloped in his own bubble, one reserved exclusively for the
twins. He decided to narrate a history of his own, detailing how he and Edward fell in love.
He spoke of imprinting on Edward, running away, and the moments of rescue that solidified
their bond. He shared tales of friendship, their first kiss, and the unconventional love that
defied all norms.

The warmth in his voice carried the weight of shared memories and the joy of bringing the
twins into their unconventional family.

"So, you hated daddy?" asked Sarah.

“No,” Jake shook his head. "Now I see it wasn't hate, even though that was how it was
supposed to be. Ignorance blinded me, and it wasn't until I imprinted on him that I realized
your father wasn't the person I was taught he was. He was better, amazing, the most
incredible man I ever met."

She nodded. "How did you know that you loved him?"

Jacob smiled. "Good one. I think it wasn't just a moment, but the fact that he made me feel
calm, yet made my heart beat fast. He made me happy, so happy that I couldn't help but love
him." Sarah asked more questions, but Ciliam remained quiet. Jacob looked at his son's face.
"Ciliam, you know you can tell me anything, right? Or show me if you don't want to speak?”

The boy nodded. "Why are you afraid? We are with papa," wondered Sarah.

"Ciliam, c'mon here," he motioned the boy to stand up and sit on his lap. "What is it?"

"You want us, right?" he asked his papa. "No matter what?"

"Want you, Ciliam? I love you, both of you. I have loved you since the first time I held you,"
the boy pressed his hand against Jacob, and the wolf widened his eyes at the snippet that his
son had on Leila.
It wasn't that clear. It was a snippet from a room, blood everywhere, and Leila lying
motionless on the floor.

"I hurt her, Mom… you and dad told us that she died, but she didn't. I killed her," he
admitted.

Sarah looked at her father, awaiting his response. "You didn't kill her."

"But..."

"You didn't," he repeated. "I'm not lying. Your mom was the bravest woman you would ever
meet, and you should never feel anything for her other than love, respect, and pride. She
made a decision to bring you and your sister to life, knowing that it could be difficult, but she
loved you both so much that I know she would hate that… she would feel sad if you think
like this."

"How do you know if she loved us?" wondered Sarah.

"Because she was your mother, because no one can just have both of you close and not love
you, because she tried everything she could to keep both of you alive," the girl nodded, but
there was more bothering Ciliam.

"He won't come for us, right? You and Daddy won't let him come for us. We had one mom,
but he left her alone," he said.

Jacob understood he wasn't talking about the Volturi but their biological father. “Never.
Daddy and I would never let anyone, even him, harm you. Neither would your grandparents,
uncles, Seth, or Leah, okay? You have an entire army ready to protect both of you," the boy
nodded, more at ease.

"We will protect you too, from the bad ones," said Sarah.

Jacob smiled. "Of course, you will. But what I need now is for both of you to sleep right now,
okay?" Ciliam sighed but stood up to his sleeping bag.

"You are staying, right?" wondered Ciliam.

"Always," he said, and the children settled down as Jacob watched over them. Edward
outside of the tent smiled at his family sleeping, turning to watch Carlisle, the man who gave
him a second chance, making it possible for him to have his family.

"Carlisle," the blonde tore his eyes from Esme, who was embracing Bree as the girl asked
Siobhan if she really had met the king of England. "I think I never thanked you for this
extraordinary life," Carlisle nodded.

"We did have a good one, didn't we?" he said, looking around at his family.

Edward nodded. "Yes, and even though tomorrow we may perish, I can't bring myself to feel
guilty for all the decisions that brought me here," he looked at the tent where Jacob and the
twins were. "I'm going to do anything I can to ensure my family's survival."
Carlisle nodded. “I know, and I will do the same.” They stayed there in silence, listening to
the murmurs. The blonde doctor chuckled and turned to see his son. “I believe that your
presence is being required.”

Edward grinned, looking at Jacob who was staring at them, and then frowned. “He's hiding
something again,” he confided in his father.

“Like you are,” Carlisle reminded him.

“Do you think it's going to work?” Edward wondered.

Carlisle shrugged. “They have been ruling under fear for centuries, and if someone decides
that suddenly he doesn't have fear to go against then… no matter if we win or not, right? The
voice would be out there, for anyone who wants to listen, and doubt is the biggest adversary
that a ruler can have.”

“Then it would work,” Edward said.

Carlisle smiled. “Please go to Jake, I fear that he's going to drag you by himself there.”

“Yeah…” Edward looked at Jake.

“Goodnight, son,” Carlisle said, pressing a kiss on Edward's temple.

"Good night, father," he replied and walked into the tent where the kids were already
sleeping. He positioned himself behind Sarah, marveling at the way their kids' chests were
rising and falling. He smiled at Jacob, who was doing exactly the same. "You should sleep,
Jake. I'll watch over you."

Jacob smiled. "I know," he said softly before closing his eyes, allowing himself to enjoy a
peaceful night before the storm.
The soft murmur of boiling water resonated in the kitchen as Rachel absentmindedly began to
prepare some tea. Lost in her thoughts, she couldn't help but dwell on the looming
confrontation with the Volturi. Her mind raced through the myriad of possibilities, always
landing on the one where no harm comes to her loved ones.

They were doing the right thing, standing up against a threat; she was sure of that.

She began to stir some chamomile and set it aside to let it steep. Lost in thought, just as she
closed the thermos, Paul's sudden presence behind her caused her to jump. "You really need
to stop sneaking up on me like that," she chided, turning to face him with a playful glare.

Paul grinned unabashedly. "Where's the fun in that, girl?" Setting the thermos aside, Rachel
leaned against the counter, meeting Paul's eyes. "What's on your mind?" he asked, his tone
more serious.

“Everything, tomorrow I guess…”

Paul nodded in understanding. "How do you feel about it?”

Rachel's gaze softened. "I hold the same faith that Edward does. I believe everything will be
fine, and you won't have to fight.”

Paul raised an eyebrow, a hint of a smirk playing on his lips. "Optimistic as always."

She chuckled. "Someone has to be."

Turning the tables, Rachel posed the same question to Paul. He took a moment before
responding, “The same, I guess. It felt different from last time.”

“Well, yeah? Bree told me about the Volturi; they sound scarier.”

Paul shook his head. “It's not that, well, yeah, but last time I signed up because I had the
chance to kill monsters, like the one that made me this. To be honest, I didn't care if any of
the Cullens got hurt in the past.” Rachel frowned but motioned for him to carry on. “Now, I
won't feel that great if any of them are hurt. It's changed…”

"What changed?" Her eyes were probing.

“Me,” Paul took a moment before elaborating. "I think I can see now the similarities between
us and the Cullens, especially Edward." He continued, "I've heard what the other vampires do
to survive, what the Volturi does to maintain that lifestyle. I've listened to the vegetarian
vampires explaining to the red-eyes how difficult it is for them at first when they begin to
feed on animals. Even after all that, it's not enough. But they do it to avoid harming people."

As Paul spoke, Rachel could see the introspection in his eyes. He continued, "I realized that a
monster won't bother if they would hurt someone else or kill to ensure their survival. I won't
say I'd be friends with them, but I now see them in another light."

Rachel smiled proudly, her admiration for Paul evident. "Maybe you could have understood
that sooner, and we could have avoided getting hurt," she joked, lightening the mood.

“I was so mad that day, and I got so angry with you for allowing a vampire to get close to you
when you were covered in blood and not me.”

“Edward wouldn't hurt me, but you did.”

“I know, and I'm sorry for that,” Paul sighed. “After I tried to apologize to them, I had time to
think, you know? It's how sometimes things need to happen, even if they are bad, to bring
good things.”

“Like what?”

“If they, the Cullens, hadn't come here at all, I wouldn't have imprinted on you, or Sam on
Emily,” he paused. “And I watched them, you know?”

“Who?”

“The hy… the children,” he corrected himself. “And I guess they're not that bad. I admit it's
really funny, seeing Jacob's personality in a small package.”

Rachel laughed. “She even crosses her arms like him, and Ciliam, he's so dramatic just like
Edward…” Paul kissed her, and she sighed against his lips.

“You know I love you, right?” he asked. “That I'm an idiot most of the time and that I don't
say it a lot, but I love you.”

“I know, silly. How could you not love me?” she teased him. “I love you too…” he nudged
her playfully, and they began their walk to the backyard, where the two packs were gathered,
along with some of their girlfriends and folks who knew about the shapeshifter. As they
approached the lively scene, Rachel scanned the area but didn't find Sami. She instructed
Paul to go ahead, mentioning that she needed to do something first.

Walking back, she made her way to the porch of the Clearwater house and discovered Sami
sitting there alone, gazing at the stars. A contemplative silence hung in the air as Rachel
joined him.

"What are you doing here?” she inquired, settling down beside Sami.

He shrugged, his gaze still fixed on the twinkling lights above. "Just needed a bit of space,
you know?"

Rachel observed him for a moment, noticing a hint of something unsaid in his demeanor.
"Why aren't you with Leah?" she asked, curious about his choice to be alone.

Sami sighed, his eyes briefly flickering toward the lively sounds emanating from the
backyard. "It's... complicated," he admitted, a touch of frustration in his voice.
As laughter and chatter reached them from the gathering, Rachel could sense a mixture of
emotions swirling within Sami. "Complicated how?" she pressed gently, giving him the space
to share or not.

“I've watched that, you know before? With the MSF, sometimes I have the chance to enter
some Army bases, and I saw soldiers drink and laugh and play, like that just before they
could face their own death. It seems so stupid to me,” he paused to look at her. “Life is so
precious, why throw it away?"

Rachel sighed. "You are looking at it from a grown-up angle. What they are doing is not
throwing away their life; it's the opposite. They're trying to defend and protect what they
think is right, a lifestyle, innocent lives, fighting for an ideal," she pointed out.

The man hummed. “How can you do it? Knowing that you could lose them?”

"It's not my first time; I have been through all this before. But that doesn't make it easier," she
paused. "But it's made more bearable by the fact that they are proud of what they are going to
do, and aided by the fact that whatever happens tomorrow, even though I want them all in one
piece, I don't have any regrets, because they know how much I love them.”

He huffed. "It seems that you are implying something."

"No implying, I'm straight saying it, you love her, tell her."

He shook his head. “I always thought if I would find my dream girl, I would marry her right
away," he chuckled with sadness. "And now I can't even bring myself to tell the most
incredible woman I met that I love her because I'm afraid that if I told her, then it would be
me accepting that I'm not going to see her ever again, and I'm not going to have a chance to
do it."p

Rachel hummed. "Leah isn't like all the other women that you had met before."

"Well, she is a shapeshifter," he laughed, and Rachel grinned at that.

"She is stubborn, and smart, and independent and incredibly fierce," she said.

"I know," he murmured.

"What you may not know is that she is also a sensitive woman that even with that hard core
wants to hear from her soulmate that she is loved," she took his hand and made Sami look at
her. "You are afraid to tell her you love her because you think it would be like a sort of
goodbye,” she pointed out.

"Yes," feeling a pang in his chest.

Rachel smiled. "Another thing you may know about my friend is that she is a warrior, and a
warrior always needs more reasons to fight for," said Rachel. "What if you give her one?
Sami, give her a reason to come back."
 He nodded and then hugged Rachel. "Can you send her?" the woman nodded and went away;
a few minutes later, Leah came to sit beside her boyfriend.

"Everything is alright?" asked Leah. Sami nodded, and after a moment of quiet, he spoke
again. "Leah, I've never met anyone like you.

She raised an eyebrow, a hint of curiosity in her eyes. "Is that a good thing or a bad thing?”

Sami pondered the question for a moment before replying, "What do you think?"

“You too,” he frowned, Leah smirked. "I mean, that you're not like any guy I've met before.
Most of them are so caught up in acting all macho, masking their feelings. But you, you're
different. You're not afraid to use your words, to say how you feel. You're smart, good-
looking, and..." She began to enumerate his qualities, but Sami interrupted her.

"I love you," he declared, looking deep into her eyes.

Leah gasped, her eyes widening at his unexpected admission. Sami repeated it, "I love you. I
fell in love with you. You're amazing, independent, so outspoken and strong. I love how
fierce you are, how protective you are, the kind of woman I always wanted, the kind of
woman I …” and she was kissing him. He closed his eyes as soon as he felt the soft lips of
his girlfriend, the hot breath and the velvet tongue teasing him. However, he gently stopped
her, a serious expression on his face. "Does that mean you love me back?"

Leah rolled her eyes, a smile playing on her lips. "Obviously, you dork. Of course, I love you
back."

“Good,” he smiled. “More kissing?” She laughed, and they embraced once again, without
anything else mattering except the two of them.

Chapter End Notes

✨✨✨
Let me know what you think!

And the next chapter is 🔥🔥🔥 You would love it 🔥🔥🔥

 The Judgment of Paris, Congreve
Chapter Notes

Soooo! The Volturis are here! 🫣🫣🫣

Hope you enjoy this one, it keeps some structure from the movies but I wanted to give
my own touch...

See the end of the chapter for more notes

The anticipation hung thick in the air as Edward, Jacob, the twins, the Cullens, and the
witnesses gathered near the designated meeting point. Edward was sweeping his phone again,
but there weren't any answers since last time he checked. He sighed and looked at Jacob, who
was watching the thick snow on the ground, and took a peek at the alpha's hands.

"You are wearing it today," Edward observed. Jacob tended to forfeit them if he knew that he
needed to phase.

Jacob reached for Edward's hand. "This is what shows that I'm married to you, and if …I just
wanted to wear them today," the vampire understood the unspoken words.

Their children, bags slung over their shoulders, stood a bit behind them, flanked by Bree and
Seth still in his human form. Jacob had given strict instructions for his offspring to stick close
to Bree and Seth unless he, and only the alpha, instructed otherwise.

Seth looked at Sarah who, since she had woken that morning, had been avoiding everyone's
touch, too overwhelmed by their emotions. Only Ciliam dared to embrace her, and she was
now holding hands with him.

It made him think about his own sister, and his mom, that he knew was in Billy's house with
the others, anxiously awaiting. The distant howl of a younger shapeshifter designated to
remain on the reservation echoed through the air.

Edward crouched down to kiss his children, and nodded to Seth and Bree. The vampire
returned to his husband side and looked back at all his family and friends there. He cupped
Jacob's face. “They're almost here,” Jacob nodded. “I love you, more than I could imagine I
would.”

“I love you too,” Jacob replied. “More than words can describe, it wouldn't be our last
day…” he said firmly.
“It won't,” Edward kissed Jake's temple and looked towards where he knew that the Volturi
would come. Carlisle motioned to his wife to stand with Rosalie and Emmet, and close to
their grandchildren as he stood at the center of the gathering.

The doctor scanned the horizon as the Volturi approached – rulers, guards, and their wives
moving in a calculated formation.

In the midst of the orchestrated display, Carlisle's attention honed in on Irina. Her eyes
flickered with confusion as she noticed the presence of her sisters there. As the Volturi came
to a halt, the air thickened with a charged silence. Carlisle looked at Edward who with a
heavy expression nodded at him, he was their leader.

Aro looked at them, obviously searching for Alice, but once he realized that she wasn't there,
his gaze settled on Edward, and then at Jake, who turned to his beta.

“Seth,” the alpha looked at the young boy who stepped aside from the twins and phased.
Jacob sized up their adversaries; some of them were trying to mask their surprise. The beta
snarled before howling, and quickly the packs started to fill the void; seventeen wolves were
now among the vampires. Sam stood by Carlisle, Paul with Emmet and Rosalie, while Leah
stood with Esme.

The doctor decided to begin, “Aro, long time I haven't seen you, my friend,” he began.

“This is the kind of welcome I deserve for all those years I opened my home to you,” the
long-haired man commented in a condescending tone.

“I didn't mean to offend you, my friend,” Carlisle smiled. “On the contrary, my only wish is
to handle this in the most civilized way.”

“Empty words, Carlisle, considering you bring an army on your own.”

“Again, it wasn't my intention, Aro. My only goal was to show all of you that no rules have
been broken.”

"We are seeing the children, Carlisle; you may think that we are some kind of fools," hissed
Caius.

“And our source indicates that Edward is implicated in it, aided obviously by his choice of
mate,” added Marcus with disgust.

“The children aren't immortal,” the doctor spoke, raising his voice. “We have witnesses who
will confirm it,” he looked at Eleazar and Carmen, who bowed and began to walk to the
front.

“Eleazar, are you taking part in this nonsense,” murmured Marcus.

“Perhaps we were too soft with him,” Caius smirked. However, the mentioned ignored the
jabs and addressed Aro directly.
“If you allow us, Aro, we'll be the first to advocate for the children,” Eleazar stated. Aro
gestured for them to get closer. Carmen glanced briefly at Irina before speaking.

"As Carlisle mentioned, the children weren't bitten,” she looked at the twins before
continuing. “We were told they were born from a vampire who impregnated a human; the
woman didn't survive the birth…” Ciliam let out a sob, Jacob called him, and the boy hugged
his father's leg. The alpha knew that even after their talk, his boy felt guilty for Leila's death.

Edward nodded at Sarah, and she walked with Seth behind her, until she was beside her
brother, between her parents. "...we were also surprised by the circumstances in which they
came to live, but we have been witness to their growth; in less than a month, they have aged
at least two years,” Carmen finished.

“Eleazar,” Aro indicated to the man to get close to him. The Denali approached him and
extended his hand to Aro to go through his thoughts. The Volturi hummed and raised an
eyebrow at Edward. “Fascinating.”

"Thoughts can be deceitful too, Aro," the blonde Volturi reminded.

Aro nodded in agreement. "They take the time to be here and stand against us, but I want to
see what else we can learn," he paused, glancing behind the Cullens. "You may go now. Any
other volunteers?" he asked with a hint of humor.

"I volunteer," Maggie stepped forward. Siobhan looked at her apprehensively, while Liam
observed his coven mate with pride. The Volturi motioned for the girl to approach. Emmett
reached for Bree, keeping her at his side, as Maggie shot her a meaningful look.

"Your name?" Aro inquired.

"I'm Maggie, and I'm here to confirm what others have said before me: the children indeed
aren't immortal."

"She says it with such confidence that I'm keen to believe her, brother," Marcus spoke
amused.

Maggie, undaunted, looked at the man. "You should. No one can deceive me," she declared,
extending her hand to Aro, who closed his eyes, lost in thought about the redhead.

Aro hummed. "Yes, I see," then he smirked. "However, reality can be malleable. Strings
sometimes lead us to such outcomes, isn't that right, brother?" he asked Marcus, who smiled.

"Yes, Aro..." Marcus paused and scanned the area until his eyes settled on Bree. "I see a
latent bond between this bright lady, and a Cullen now. We can't be sure she would be
impartial, can we?" he suppressed a smile.

"Indeed, lovely to meet you, darling," Maggie glared at them. "Don't be mad. It's just like
with Eleazar. I can't trust any of you not to lie to protect the Cullens. We might need someone
not too close to them," he looked at Marcus, who motioned to Zafrina and Senna.
The Amazons stood in front of them. "We plead for the Cullens and the kids. We haven't met
any immortal children before," Senna began. "But they aren't like the things we were told."

Zafrina looked down at Aro with her feline eyes, making the Volturi swallow hard. He
reached for Senna's hand, summoning the rest of the witnesses, and each confirmed that the
children were indeed born from a human.

Aro turned to Carlisle, who hadn't moved, and then to Edward. "I think for the moment, I
have listened enough. What if I meet the lovely family?" Edward exchanged a look with his
husband, and they began to walk with their children, flanked by Seth and Emmett.
"Congratulations, Edward, on your nuptials."

"Interesting mate you've chosen, Edward. I always thought you as a lonely wolf, but it was
just a metaphor. Didn't believe that you would end with one," Marcus pointed out.

Caius glanced at Jacob with disdain. "How can he bear the smell?" he commented with
disgust. Sarah glared at him, but it was Seth who growled.

Aro laughed, "An introduction, perhaps?"

"I'm Jacob Cullen-Black," the wolf introduced himself.

Aro squinted, "A werewolf…"

"I am an alpha shapeshifter, not a werewolf," he stated with an unfazed expression.

"Daddy," Sarah frowned at Edward's touch; he tried to calm himself, but it was almost
impossible, listening to all of them insulting and cursing his husband. The vampire let her
hand go and tried to focus on his children thoughs, to tame his anger.

"I believe you got the feral one, my dear.." Marcus said. "I think that your diet may have
affected your judgment, Edward."

"I can assure that my judgment is clearer than it's been in decades," Edward replied.

“I believe that Edward needs a lesson in humbleness, don't you think?" commented Caius,
motioning to Jane.

"I'll be glad to deliver that," she smirked.

“I dare you to try it…” the alpha threatened the blonde, positioning himself in front of
Edward.

Aro cleared his throat, "Maybe later, I want to see what I can find in Edward's mind." The
leader of the Volturi enveloped Edward's hand and closed his eyes, extracting every thought
and memory from the vampire, including those of his mate, children, Bree, and of course,
Alice. "So she left, what a pity," he said, releasing Edward's hand.

"Aro?" questioned Marcus.

"It seems genuine,” he glanced at Sarah, who didn't falter under the scrutiny and instead took
a step forward. “What does this little dame have to offer?” he inquired. Sarah nodded,
extending her hand, but Ciliam was quicker and offered his. The Volturi grinned darkly.
“What a brave little..." his smile dropped as Ciliam pushed all his memories into the man's
head, recreating his birth. He crawled his way out of his mother, and his sister followed,
crying until his father held him, his grandfather measuring him, all his family but leaving out
every memory regarding his Quileute family and all the humans who knew about them.

Caius looked with distrust at the exchange. "You don't have to be scared,” Sarah reassured.
Everyone focused on Ciliam, not realizing that she was close to the blonde, enough to
recognize emotions.

"I am not afraid of anything," the man hissed at the girl.

"You are," she declared. "But it's okay; papa said that being afraid is the first step to
overcome ignorance," she said with pride.

"Who are you calling ignorant, you little bastard..." the long-haired blonde was cut off by Aro
raising his hand.

"Hush!" he laughed at the children, his eyes gleaming with captivation. Jacob gestured to the
twins to step back. Aro looked at Carlisle with a smirk. "Only your son, your firstborn old
friend, could be capable of not only mating a wolf but raising the only two hybrids that we
know," he said.

"You can't be falling for this charade, brother," said Caius.

"Are you telling me that I'm easy to deceive?" questioned Aro to the blonde, who rapidly
went silent. He returned his eyes to the Cullen-Black family. "I didn't catch their names."

"Sarah Esmeralda," said the girl with pride.

"Ciliam Masen," Liam replied.

Aro smiled. "Sarah and Ciliam," he tasted the names on his tongue. "Quite abilities you have
under your hands, Edward. Two empaths, what a coincidence, isn't it?" He looked at Jacob.
"Are you sure Edward isn't the birth father?" he mused.

Jacob rolled his eyes. "If you are implying that my husband was dissatisfied and looked for
someone else, I can assure you that is not the case," he replied, taking a step forward
extending his hand. "Perhaps you want to take a look at my techniques to keep my husband
by my side. I'm not a prude, and you may need some points; it's clear that you are projecting,"
he spat the last part, and the wolf didn't have to turn back to know that Blondie was smirking
behind him.

Aro looked flabbergasted, and Jacob knew that it had worked. "I see," the man forced a smile,
then looked at Carlisle, and with his hand dismissed the twins. Jacob looked at Seth, who
inclined, and the kids followed the beta and Emmett. Aro paced before addressing the
Cullens, then he grinned widely. "Perhaps the rules weren't broken regarding the upbringing
of the children; however, our witness," he said, looking at Felix, who had Irina brought to the
front, "knows that false testimony is penalized with death."

"No!" Kate and Tanya screamed in unison, Carmen holding Tanya, while Garrett and Eleazar
struggled with Kate.

Irina raised her nose and looked at Edward, fear in her eyes. “I admit that I made a mistake,
and I apologize for any inconveniences that my behavior had caused," Irina spoke. The
scream from her sister was heartbreaking for Jacob.

Aro looked at her feigning sympathy, caressing her cheek. “No worries, darling. You won't be
the only one that I'll be sentencing today; you would have company," he said. Jacob glared at
Edward with concern. 'What is he talking about?' "Carlisle, I see that you have a new
daughter that you never mentioned.”

"Bree is under my protection; she is innocent," he confronted Carlisle. “My daughter hasn't
committed any crime," he responded.

"Is that so? Didn't she be part of the army that was created to outnumber your coven? Don't
lie to me, Carlisle."

"She was, but she didn't fight. I welcomed her into my home…” the doctor argued.

"Not your decision to make," intervened Caius. "Only us can offer absolution. We want the
girl,” the blonde smiled.

Esme ran to Bree to shield her, as Rosalie and Emmett did the same, but the doctor didn't
falter. “No,” he declared.

"Carlisle, it wasn't a request," Aro's voice carried a velvety tone as he quietly instructed two
guards, "Bring the girl." The guards darted past the Cullens, but Embry and Quil intercepted
them.

Jane locked eyes with Carlisle, but before any pain could reach the doctor, Jacob gripped her
face, forcing her attention to him. "Don't," he warned, the girl struggled, attempting to glance
at Edward. " …You dare to hurt my family, bitch," he hissed.

Edward discerned Alec's intentions to assist his sister, "Zafrina," he commanded, and with a
smirk, the Amazon watched as Alec, on his knees, struggled to regain his senses. Soon,
Garrett, Emmett, Kate, and Peter restrained Dimitry, Felix, Renata, and Afton.

"Don't even fight!" Kate hissed at Dimitri while sparks flew from her hand. More guards
attempted to aid, but Sam, Leah, Paul, and the other nomads formed a barrier, ready to
defend. The rest of the Cullens' witnesses stood by, awaiting Edward's order.

"You see, Aro, we aren't afraid to fight," Edward declared.

Aro sighed, "You must understand, Edward, if a law is broken, the criminal faces
consequences," he paused, "That's what sets us apart from beasts." He spat at Jacob, earning a
growl from Leah.
Edward smiled, "I couldn't agree more. I believe in paying for our crimes." Carlisle looked at
his son incredulously. Edward's phone buzzed, and he grinned, "If you ask for the life of two
family members to pay for the crime, it's only fair I make a request on my own. I want Jane,
Dimitri, Felix, and Alex condemned for their crime."

"Insolent child," Caius threatened, but Caleb and Aiden stepped in front of their alpha's mate
growling, forcing him to retreat.

"I'm listening," Aro said, intrigued.

"I have witnesses and everything," Edward joked.

The Volturi forced a smile. "May I ask for the release of my guard?" Everyone looked at
Edward, and they all released the guard, who, too ashamed, went back to their previous
stance.

However, Jacob didn't comply. "Love, you can let her go; she knows she isn't as formidable
as she believed," Edward called softly, but the wolf still held up Jane. "Jake…"

The alpha raised a finger to stop him and grabbed the girl harder, forcing her to look at his
eyes “Listen to me, Malfoy wannabe. Pull your trick on my husband again, and I'll tear all
your limbs one by one until you beg me to burn you up. Got it?" he said before releasing her.

Edward rolled his eyes. "You done?" Jacob nodded, brushed his clothes, and motioned for the
other wolves to retreat.

"You have him well trained, Edward," Jane spat.

Jacob glared at her. "Don't talk to him," he said, and to Emmett's amusement, she indeed shut
up. "And Britney, you should see me on a leash," eliciting a couple of muffled laughs,
making Aro exasperated.

"I'm waiting for your witness," Volturi recalled.

Edward nodded. "Almost here, Julien, Éden…" he called out, and everyone, including Jacob,
turned their heads at the arrival. Two figures, the man assumed to be Julien, tall at least six
and a half feet, with dark skin and a well-built frame. His crimson eyes were deep, and his
walk exuded confidence.

Beside him, Éden, smaller but no less imposing, had auburn strands of hair framing a face
that effortlessly transitioned between ethereal beauty and fierce looks. They weren't alone;
behind them were three other vampires, two holding hands, the third slightly behind, showing
emotions as he locked eyes with Bree.

"Fred..." Bree smiled at him.

"And who are they?" asked Marcus.

"Let me introduce you to Éden and Julian, the best trackers you could ever find. They can
find anything," the couple nodded.
"And the newborns?..." wondered Aro.

"Funny story there, you see..." Edward shook his head, smiling. "When one spends so much
time relying on the security of a castle, unafraid due to their numbers, one can become
unaware of their surroundings. You can be watched and heard without even realizing it." He
looked directly at Jane. "These are Steve, Shelly, and Fred, from the same army as Bree. All
of them would witness that Jane, with Alec, Dimitri, and Felix, let Victoria carry on with her
army to harm my family."

"That's..." Jane started, but Aro raised his hand to stop her and motioned for Edward to
continue.

"She, with those in her company, failed to comply with one of your own rules. The
punishment for calling too much attention is not only applied to the creator and newborn; it's
also applied to all the people who were standby and didn't do anything to stop it. So, if you
are asking for the heads of Irina and Bree, I want to ask for their heads as well."

"After all these decades, Edward, you continue to be so arrogant," Caius spat. "Do you think
that this poor performance would scare us off?" he asked.

Edward smiled. "I know it did. I can read you, Caius," he began. "My dogs, as you refer to
them in your mind, they did a number on you, didn't they?"

"Caius..." Aro shushed him.

"However, perhaps you have a point," Edward continued. "Let's talk in a scenario where we
don't win this fight. Are you seriously thinking that things would carry on as normal as before
if you do that?" he stated.

"What are you implying, boy?" wondered Marcus.

"That doubt is the most powerful obstacle against any government. Once the people you seek
to rule no longer trust you, no longer respect you, it's done," he said, looking at Marcus. "And
let me tell you, I've spent every minute that I could reaching out to every vampire that I
crossed paths with in my life, and the voice is already out there. Our rulers don't respect their
own laws. How are we expected to respect them? It seems unbalanced, isn't it?"

"You can't..." Caius started.

"Hush!" hissed Aro. His mouth made a gesture unreadable. He looked at the newborn
vampire that had arrived. "Are you here to plead what this man has said?”

The girl, Shelly, spoke. "We were tricked by Riley and Victoria. They never taught us the
rules; our human life was taken from us for the sole purpose of ending the yellowed eyes,"
she began.

"We ran away from them, from Riley," he stopped. "But not before we heard the blonde one,"
said the boy, looking at Jane. "And those three," he signaled to Dimitri, Felix, and Alec, "said
that they would take care of us after we carried out our purpose."
"I wasn't aware that they were as well," Fred motioned to the couple. "I was there with Bree.
I heard her, the cloaked one, letting us live only until we fulfilled what we were created for:
to kill the yellowed eyes," he said.

Jane looked at them. "Perhaps I should see what you are talking about," Aro said, and one by
one, he went through the memories of the three newborns, struggling to be near Fred. But in
the end, he only found the truth in their words.

"Now you see my predicament. I won't let you take the life of my family, not when the
executors are punishable as well," Edward said.

"I see," Aro commented. "What do you propose, dear Edward?" wondered the oldest
vampire.

"Absolution for Bree and Irina," he requested, even Irina sounded surprised at that. "And we
forgive Jane and the rest of your guard."

"It seems an unfair exchange," commented Caius.

"No, when their actions almost took away the life of my mate," Edward chuckled bitterly.
"I'm having a hard time forgiving that because all of your guards combined aren't worth a
single hair of my husband," he finished, hearing a damn!, likely from Garrett.

Everyone stood in silence as Aro, deliberating within himself, said, "What would you say
about this? To the others?"

"That the Volturi are fair rulers, enough to listen when a request is made that we shouldn't be
obligated to follow them but compelled to do so," Edward said.

Aro nodded. He looked at his guard and Edward, motioning to them to release Irina. "One-
time exemption, you may know.”

Irina walked towards her sisters who awaited her, not clearly understanding what had just
happened but grateful anyway.

Edward asked Julien and Éden to retreat, and the newborns followed them. "Now, Edward,
another thing must detain us," he looked again at the twins, and Jacob flinched. "We have
clarified already that your lovely children aren't what we believed, but the thing is, you have
the same uncertainty as me, don't you?"

"What?" Jake looked worriedly at his husband.

"Yeah, in times like these, only the things we know are safe, only what we've always known
should be tolerated," he pouted. "And unfortunately, we don't know anything about these
children."

"We already assured you that they aren't a threat!" Carlisle stepped in. "Our witness attested
that they aren't a threat."
 "My dear friend," Aro looked at the blonde doctor with such condescension. "Your witness
only has attested that these kids aren't immortal children, but I'm afraid we aren't sure of what
they are going to become," he paced dramatically. "Can we really live with this uncertainty?
We can spare the fight today, just to die tomorrow?" Murmurs were heard, and Jacob reached
for Edward's hand.

This was Jake's fear; he would lose them either way. But then he looked at his husband,
smiling. "Alice..." Edward whispered, and Jacob knew that there was still hope.

Chapter End Notes

👀👀👀
What did you think about it!

We fight with diplomacy here!🤭

But Jacob! 🔥🔥🔥

And I always love sassy Edward...🥺

Ps: I don't remember in which part of the book but in the movies they mad pretty
obvious that Jane as Alec don't have any fighting skill, because they always using their

☝️
power. So if there someone enough to face her, she would be easy contain, the same
with Alec!

And I think I'm only have two more chapters left! 🥹 I'm going to cry now,
See you soon 🌻🌻🌻
 Ave Maria, Schubert
Chapter Notes

Almost done with this series, only one more chapter and then the epilogue!!!! 🥹
I'm not crying! 😭😭😭
See the end of the chapter for more notes

Before meeting Jasper and becoming a part of the Cullen family, she had a family like
everyone else. However, her first family didn't care about her enough—at least, that's what
the fragments of memories had revealed to her. Alice had conducted extensive research and
pieced things together, leading her to the conclusion that being a vampire was, for her, a
blessing.

The humans she grew up with never welcomed her premonitions, which, as a child, she
fearlessly announced.

Jasper and the Cullens became her forever home.

So, it was both easy and difficult to leave them behind. Her family was in danger, and she
believed she could find a way to help them. If not, she trusted Jacob to ensure the safety of
her little beans.

In the middle of the night, Jasper and she left their family, seeking answers within the
continent. As soon as they reached Peru, they encountered an old friend of Carlisle: Kachiri.
She offered help and sent her friends Zafrina and Senna to Forks.

The couple followed the Amazon south and found what they were looking for: hope.

Alice glanced at her family, all of them appearing relieved to see her. Jacob's look of
gratitude made everything worthwhile for her.
Observing Alice walking confidently with Jasper trailing behind, Jacob noticed they weren't
alone. Two women in their early thirties, as tall as the Amazon, followed them. One dressed
similarly to Zafrina with a fiery look even more impressive, while the other, short and
approachable, caught his attention.

They were vampires, Jacob knew that, but the guy with long hair, not more than twenty and
soft olive skin, wasn't. Frowning, he picked up the heartbeat—a familiar sound he used to
hear all the time. He reached for his husband's hand.

Aro was the first to speak, his eyes gleaming at the sight of Alice. "My dear Alice, so nice
that you could join us."

Maintaining a blank face, she looked at him and extended her hand. "I brought evidence that
the children won't be a risk for us," she said calmly. Aro hummed, and she let everything
flow, knowing the outcome depended on his decision. "As you see, this could only end well
for all of us if you agree to listen."

Aro looked at everyone, then at the vampires in front of him. After their demonstration and
Alice's vision, it was clear to him that proceeding cautiously was crucial. "You aren't
considering it, right? It would be a foolish thing to do?" questioned Caius.

Raising his hand, Aro replied, "I will make a decision after I listen," bowing to Alice.

She looked at Jacob and then at Aro. "We didn't abandon our family; we were searching for a
witness of our own among Mapuche tribes in Chile." But once again, she was interrupted by
Caius.

"We already have heard enough," the blonde argued.

"I'll decide when it's enough," hissed Aro.

Alice motioned to the hybrid to introduce himself. "My name is Nahuel. Like the children, I
was born from a human, my father is a vampire," he paused. "My father seduced my mother,
and unfortunately, she didn't make it after the birth." Ciliam glanced at Nahuel, recognizing
similarities. "To my luck, my mother's sister, Huilen, found me. She knew there was
something different with me, left our tribe, took care of me, and I changed her a few years
later," he explained.

Edward frowned and turned to Carlisle, expressing concern. They had tested the twins
multiple times, and there wasn't enough venom in them to change humans. "My children can't
change a human; we have conducted tests..."

Nahuel nodded towards them. “Something you must understand about my father is that
before he became human, he was a scientist. As a result, I'm not his first child, but his last.”

"There are more like you," Marcus realized aloud.

The Mapuche nodded. "My sisters are similar to the twins; they can't change humans,”
Nahuel explained. “My father's theory is that because their mother wasn't my father's singer,
unlike mine, it made a difference..."

“He did that on purpose,” Carlisle murmured.

"As I mentioned, he is a scientist. The same obsession that brought vampirism upon him is
the same thing that led him to experiment with human women. Multiple attempts failed, but a
few were successful," Nahuel nodded toward the kids.

Jacob stepped forward. "Do you know if he is their...?" he left the question unfinished, and
Nahuel understood, shaking his hand.

“He hasn't fathered anyone after me. When he got the successful one... however, that didn't
stop him from having disciples.”

Huilen smiled at Jacob. “We reached my nephew's father on our way here, and with the
information provided by Alice and Jasper, he confirmed that Morgan is their biological
father…” ‘Dad?’ Ciliam reached out to Edward, worry in his eyes. “... Morgan is not coming
for them, Nahuel's father made sure of that…”she finalized, relieving worries from Jacob.

The wolf took a deep breath for his next question, something that had been haunting him
since he held his children for the very first time. "How old are you?"

"One hundred and fifty years…" he replied with a smile. The alpha sighed in relief just as
Rosalie came to hug him; after all, they would have time.

"What time did you reach maturity?" asked Marcus.

"Around seven years after my birth, and I haven't changed since then," he replied.

"What about your diet?" wondered Aro.

"Blood or human food, I can survive with either," he answered.

"These children, all of this, is so fascinating," said Marcus aloud. "They look like us, but they
can survive without blood."

"Regarding any of that, should I remind you that they are consorting with werewolves, our
enemies?" Caius pushed.

Jasper rolled his eyes. 'Can I tear off his wig?’ asked Jacob to Edward, who shook his head
with amusement. "Caius, I understand your awful experience with the werewolf in the past,
but let me assure you that Jacob is a shapeshifter, like all the wolves you see among us. It's
notable since they can phase at will and not due to the moon. However, if you need proof, I
can…” Carlisle rambled.

"It won't be necessary, Carlisle," Aro replied. He turned to his guard and said, "Dear ones,
there's no danger here; we will not fight… today." With a last glance at them, the entire
Volturi army departed.
For a few seconds, no one moved until Jake spoke, "That's it, right?" Edward kissed him right
there, a reassuring kiss, only stopped by their children crashing into their legs. Rosalie
stepped up to give the family an embrace, and she smiled, feeling Emmett's arm enveloping
her.

“We’re alright, babe,” Em whispered in her ear, and she nodded gratefully. The twins then
untangled themselves from their parents, slid off the backpacks, and ran to the couple, who
picked them up with joy.

Ciliam pressed his hand against Alice, who nodded at him. "Of course, I missed you, little
bean. I didn't want to leave any of you," she said, looking at him and then at Sarah.

Jasper was in his own world with Sarah, looking into each other's eyes until the girl burst into
giggles. "I won," he murmured in her ear.

"Hey, let me introduce you to our new friends," everyone formed a circle around the
newcomer, except for Huilen and Carlisle, who were speaking in hushed voices. The man
seemed relieved.

Seth looked at Edward, and he nudged the vampire. “I'm not your alpha, Seth,” Edward
replied amused.

'Close enough,' Edward rolled his eyes and nodded; Seth fluttered and howled.

“You all can go,” Jacob motioned to the pack, who began to retire, but Carlisle stepped up.
“Leah,” the wolf turned to look at the doctor. “Tomorrow first thing in the morning, I have
good news for you…” She nodded and left.

Jacob frowned at Edward. "What's that about?"

“You heard him, good news for her.”

Logan continued pacing alongside Elijah at the borders, the weight of Jake's trust resting on
their shoulders as they guarded their community. Milo, as ever, seemed distracted by the
world around him, while Elijah nervously paced, startled by every rustle of a breeze, a
swaying branch, or a passing squirrel.

Seth's communication through the bond kept them informed about the events unfolding
beyond them. Yet, interruptions in the connection left them hanging, prompting Seth's howl
as a signal before vital information was shared.

'So they left?’ wondered Milo.

‘'Didn't you hear it?’' Logan replied as the howls following Seth were heard.

‘We need to tell the others,’ Elijah reminded them. The boys sprang in their human form
towards Billy's house; as soon as they entered, everyone inside turned toward them,
expecting.

"They are gone," Logan announced with excitement, and Billy, closing his eyes in relief,
responded, "Our side is safe."

Sami rose, enveloping Rachel in a tight embrace that nearly made her squeak. "They are
fine... she is fine," he reassured, and Rachel's happiness radiated. Breaking the embrace, she
playfully tapped Sami's cheek.

"I told you," she said, prompting another warm hug, with Sami silently wishing for Leah's
imminent arrival.

He laughed on her shoulder. “Never let me bet against you,’’ he muffled in her shoulder.

She broke the embrace and looked at Sami directly in his glistening eyes. “I will rub this for
the rest of our lives,” she said, giggling, and then went to hug his father, who most of the time
just stood looking at the album that Bree had given him in complete silence.

They didn't know how long they awaited until the packs arrived, minus Seth and Jacob. Sami
searched for Leah. She jumped on him, hugging with her leg around his hips. “I'm fine,” she
murmured, chuckling.

"Thank God, yeah…” he said, hugging her tight. After a few minutes, wolves left except for
Leah, Embry, Quil, and Paul, who stayed behind.
Embry and Quil exchanged excited glances as they settled in to narrate the encounter
between the Cullens and the Volturi. They put a lot of emphasis on Jacob's attitude the entire
time.

‘'I swear,” Quil nodded at skeptic Rachel, “He was so badass, right, Embry?” He nudged his
friend.

The wolf grinned. “It was cool. He straight-up walked over all those cloaked red-eyes like he
owned the place. It was unreal,” Billy smiled, knowing that his son was totally terrified but
set all aside to protect his family, and nothing made him more proud of his boy.

“Edward surprised me,” Paul spoke, and everyone turned to him, but Rachel hurried him to
continue. “He sounded like a leader…” Leah snorted at him.

“He was salty, you mean,” she laughed. “Jake has rubbed some of that on him…”

“Oh, oh Leah, and the part where Jacob grabbed the blonde one and said ‘Not my family,
bitch,’ that was…” Embry laughed, and then remembered that Sue was there, and flushed,
but the woman brushed him off, too happy with the outcome. “We should ask Ciliam to show
them a replay so they can see the Volturi's faces, right?” suggested Embry

Quil laughed, "Totally! That be…”.

“Unacceptable, you aren't going to use my grandson for your entertainment,” scolded Billy.

“But, Mr. Black…” Embry began, but one glance from the man shushed him. Quil took over
the conversation once again but was interrupted by Sami, “Wait, who's Nahuel again?" he
inquired, glancing at Leah.

Leah leaned back, ready to enlighten them. "Nahuel is a hybrid, like the twins…” she looked
at Billy.

“Another one, you mean…” Billy's eyes sparkled with interest. "How old is he?" he asked.

Leah smirked, "Old enough,” she stood up and reached for Billy's hand. “One hundred and
fifty years,” she assured him.

Billy shed a couple of tears and then burst into laughs; he hugged the album in his hand.
After all, his grandkids would have a long and brilliant future.
Jacob, who had finally lifted the heavy weight of anxiety that had gripped his heart once his
family was complete and safe, watched as most of the vampires, like the Romanians or the
nomads, made their exit. The first group was enraged by the outcome, as they were aiming
for a fight, while the second group didn't want to stay longer than necessary. They weren't
used to being around so many people, and Jasper had understood, thanking his friends for
their aid.

The Egyptian coven had marched as well, with Benjamin making Jacob promise to visit
Aswan—an invitation the alpha knew he couldn't reject, especially since Ben was one of the
few who was eager to help him. Liam and Siobhan also decided to move on, with Maggie
promising to join them shortly once she reached an agreement with Bree.

Bree, however, was still hung up on seeing her ex-coven mates, who were explaining how
they had been surviving in the last few months. Jacob smiled at the way the twins had
perched themselves on Jasper and Alice, ensuring they weren't leaving again.

"Jake…" Edward called his attention, and he walked towards his husband, who was speaking
with the witnesses he had procured. "Love, let me introduce you. These are Julièn and Éden,
friends of mine that I met on my gap year," he explained, and Jacob understood, referring to
the years when Edward had left his family.

"Jacob Cullen-Black, it's a pleasure…" he nodded at the couple, then glanced at his husband.
"Even though I don't remember you mentioning them?"

“My love, you still don't know all my secrets," smirked Edward.

“He's so besotted,” Éden commented amused to her mate.

Julién glanced at Jacob. “Well, I would be the same if I was married to this handsome
man…” The man purred, looking at Jacob. Jacob was surprised by Edward's reaction, as that
comment coming from anyone else would have his husband gritting his teeth. Instead, he was
smiling proudly. “Seriously, Jake… can I call you Jake?” The man asked with a silky voice.

“Sure…” the alpha replied.

“Edward mentioned he was marrying an exquisite creature; that's how he described you. But
it seems that his description fell short…” he said, taking Jacob's hand and kissing it. The wolf
flushed. “You are quite ravishing, dear.”
Éden rolled her eyes. "You have to forgive my partner; he tends to have a preference for
pretty boys…” she said, and the couple exchanged amused looks. ‘’Same reason he made me
convince your husband to stay with us for a while," she explained.

Edward chuckled, and Jacob raised his eyebrows at Edward. "Secrets, huh?"

"Oh, don't be jealous, my dear. Nothing of that sort happened," said Julién. "Not without me
trying, but this dear boy, he is a paragon of straightness…” Then he laughed, and Edward did
the same. "I should rephrase it; they better. It's obvious I was wrong, don't you think…” he
commented, looking at his mate.

"Indeed, Edward was a darling, more like a baby doe…” ‘baby doe?’ the alpha squinted his
eyes. “He wasn't ready for our lifestyle at that time,” Éden emphasized.

“Or ever,” Edward commented, amused, throwing an arm over Jacob's shoulder and kissing
his husband's ear.

“Poor thing, all the things he heard back then,” laughed Julién.

Jacob cleared his throat, "If he didn't stay, well, for your, uh..." he didn't know how to phrase
his words since he wasn't getting the full picture.

“Partouze,” Éden said.

Jacob frowned, and the three vampires chuckled. “Sex parties,” Edward murmured in Jake's
ear, and the wolf widened his eyes.

"He stayed with us for our diet,” the woman explained.

Jacob frowned; he could see their crimson eyes, so it was human blood. "They don't hunt;
they steal bags of blood,” Edward explained.

“How nefarious a way to describe it,” Julién scolded Edward. “What would this darling boy
think of me?” Julien looked offended.

“We run a business that allows us to have access to blood without harming humans,” Éden
explained.

"Really?" wondered Jacob, surprised.

Julién hummed. “Humans are such creatures to have fun; why hurt them?”

"Right..." Jacob said. What else could he say?

"Well, Edward, it was lovely to see you,” Julién said, kissing both cheeks and proceeding to
do the same with Jacob. “And lovely to meet you, Jake… if you ever get tired of Edward…”

“Uhh flattered…”Jacob took a step back. “Not happening…” Julién laughed, and Éden
nudged her mate.
“It was an utter pleasure to meet your lovely family, chéri….” said Éden. “But we have
minds to mold,” she said, calling the newborns who bid their goodbyes to Bree and followed
them, disappearing through the forest.

"Sex parties?" asked Jacob raising an eyebrow.

Edward chuckled and got close to Jacob. "Never participated, of course.”

Jacob nudged. "And you never will," he pointed out firmly. “I don't share.”

“Oh, me neither,” Edward replied, brushing his lips against his husband's. “Besides all the
things I heard back then don't level up with all the things we do when we are alone…” he
murmured, and Jacob blushed.

"Sorry if I'm interrupting," Kate approached with her sisters in tow. Jacob beamed seriously.

“I wanted to thank the both of you for what you did for my sister, given the circumstances,”
Tanya began and then looked at Irina. “She also wants to speak with you.”

Irina looked at the couple and took a deep breath before speaking. “I want to apologize for
the inconvenience that I brought to your family Edward..." he looked at Jacob. "Both of you,
and I know that nothing I said would fix the consequences of my behavior, but I'm willing to
try."

Edward opened his mouth to reply, but Jake did it first. “I'm sorry for your loss, but you must
understand that what happened was to protect a dear friend. She almost died. I know he was
trying to be like you, but he didn't try enough, and that led him to his death…” Irina set her
jaw and nodded.

"I understand," she said, even though her voice still carried some anger, and Jacob knew it
was natural.

"Call me a fool, but I forgive you. Grief makes you do things that you never thought you
would, even turning back to your family..." he started. "I hope that with time you can see that
I'm not that different."

She nodded and went to Tanya, who was waiting for her. Kate smiled at Jacob. "Thanks…"
she said. He bowed his head.

And Edward rolled his eyes at Garrett making jokes in the background. "Please tell me you
aren't seriously thinking of settling for that fool…" he said.

Garrett was there a second after. "Everyone deserves a little love, Eddie.

"Don't call me that," Edward rolled his eyes.

"Well, we'll be family after all, Edward," Garrett laughed. "You'll be seeing a lot of me for the
rest of your life, cousin.”
 "It's too late to ask Aro to burn my head," and Kate laughed at the comment. The Denalis bid
their farewell, followed by Kachiri and her coven, who also promised Jacob to drop by Peru
sometime. Apparently, Zafrina had befriended Sarah and Ciliam, from all the vampires; they
had chosen the one Jacob was scared of the most.

As expected, Huilen and Nahuel were staying for a few days as well, but Jacob didn't have
the energy at the moment to talk with anyone else until he got at least ten hours of sleep. So,
he gathered his twins, gave everyone a goodnight hug, and marched with his family to the
cottage.

He fed the kids, sent them to bathe, and then to their own beds. As the night settled, sitting in
the living room, Jacob finally allowed his guard to drop.

He showed Edward the backpack's contents, admitting following the plan that Alice and
Jasper had crafted for their children to run away with Bree and Seth. Surprisingly, instead of
anger, Jacob was met with deep sadness in Edward's eyes.

His husband held him as he sobbed into his chest, finally allowing himself to let go of his
anger, frustration, and sorrow – a burden Edward wished Jacob hadn't carried alone. They
gathered the remnants of the planned escape: letters and passports, and burned them.

It was a ceremonial act, a shared catharsis, as they watched the past burn away in flickering
embers. The crackling fire mirrored the closure they sought, a tangible release from the
shadows that had loomed over them.

Then Edward dragged his husband to their bed and made love to him until they were a mess
of whimpers and fluids. It felt like their first time, and he embraced the alpha, humming a
song in his ear until the wolf finally succumbed to sleep.

Chapter End Notes

Let me know what you think about the chapter? 👀

🥹🥹🥹
And the end is near

See you soon 🌻🌻🌻

 Crepúsculo, (Twilight)Granados
Chapter Notes

🥹
Only one more chapter and we're done, and I'm not ready! Next one would be the
epilogue.

Enjoy this chapter! 🥹

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Bree and Maggie stood on Cullen's doorstep, bathed in the gentle morning light that imparted
a soft radiance to their faces. The atmosphere held a complex blend of emotions, a residue
from the night spent grappling with their feelings. "I never expected to encounter someone as
captivating as you," Maggie echoed her sentiments from the previous night.

Bree nodded with solemnity. "I feel the same, Maggie. But I can't abandon them."

Maggie sighed "I understand. Liam and Siobhan accepted me for who I am. It's challenging
to let that go, so I get it “

Bree reached out, delicately lifting Maggie's chin to meet her gaze. "I've always dreamed of
the family I found with the Cullens. It's not something I can go easily..." A moment of silence
lingered before Bree spoke again, her voice gentle but unwavering. "We'll be okay. In three
months, we'll reunite and spend more time together…” Bree clasped Maggie's hand.

Maggie managed a small smile, acknowledging the compromise. "We'll find a way. Until
then..." She kissed Bree, preparing to return to her life before Bree interrupted.

“Wait,” she hesitated. “Are we girlfriends?” Bree questioned with a quizzical expression and
Maggie made a face “It's like an unspoken rule among vampires not to use those terms….”
she wondered exasperated.

Maggie chuckled. “Most of us have lived for at least a century; we've moved beyond such
labels.”

“Uh! Hello? Sixteen still…” Bree reminded her.

“Fine, you can call me your girlfriend, but if someone asks me, I'm going to say we're mates,
alright?” the redhead asserted.

“Fine by me, bye Maggie,” Bree waved before retreating through the woods.

"So, long-distance girlfriend, huh?" teased Emmet, slinging his arm over Bree.

"Emmet, let her be," Rosalie commented from the sofa.

"Oh, come on, this builds character. Look at Edward, he got his man and kids," Emmet said.

"I doubt you have any input on that," huffed Jasper.

"C'mon, you're just jealous because you missed all this teenage love," Emmet retorted, and
Bree rolled her eyes, slipping away from the big guy.

"I've missed a lot, brother, but trust me, that's not on my wish list..." Jasper glanced at Bree.
"No offense."

"None taken," shrugged Bree. “Do you think it would work?” she pondered, looking at Alice.

“I can't tell,” the short one replied, amused.

"I need to speak with Seth,” Bree huffed.

"I heard my name," Seth entered the house, followed by Leah, who nodded at everyone
before going straight to Carlisle, where the doctor had instructed her to go.

"Bree wants dating advice," chimed Emmet.

Seth cracked his joints. "Oh, my specialty," he said.

"Please, Bree, do yourself a favor and do the opposite of what he says," Jacob advised, with
his family in tow. The children gave everyone a kiss on their cheeks before heading to the
backyard to find Esme, who was waiting for them with Nahuel.

"Hey! Who helped you get your boyfriend?" Seth asked his Alpha.

"Oh, not you… that's clear. I got my husband with my charm," Jacob said, while Edward
embraced his wolf from behind.

"Among other things…” Edward added, kissing Jacob's neck as he traced his husband's chest.

Seth groaned. “Please no, it's weird. It's like seeing my parents making out..." he said, and
Bree looked at him with a 'what?' expression. "I mean, not because you are her… that's not
what I meant. It's because he's my alpha and you are, and both of you... I'll go see Mrs.
Cullen,” he rambled.

"Please, and don't ever say that," Edward emphasized. “Ever again…”
“And Bree, you are both smart girls; you'll figure out whatever works for you,” Jacob
observed. Edward took the big loveseat, pulling Jacob onto his lap. The wolf grinned,
playfully nudging his husband, clearly relishing in Edward's attention.

Edward was happy to provide it, finally having his husband smiling, safe in his arms, their
warm bodies close.

“Edward,” Jasper raised an eyebrow. “Don't you have a room for that?” He smirked.

Everyone laughed, and Edward shook his head. “You never know with those two,” Emmet
commented, amused.

“So what's next?" asked Alice, ignoring Emmet and Jasper.

Jacob ran his fingers through his husband's hair. “Well, I am finally applying to Peninsula
College to study history. It would give us enough time…” He smiled sadly.

"Like two nerds weren't enough," Emmet teased, motioning to Jasper and Edward, lightening
the mood.

“However, since our moon was cut off short,” the alpha smiled at Edward, dropping a soft
kiss on his vampire lips. “My incredible husband is taking me on a trip to Barcelona, for a
family moon.”

“We would establish the timeline for the twins' growth, and it would be us just relaxing for a
change,” Edward admitted.

"You'll love it, Jake; Spain is so beautiful…” Alice added.

Edward and Jacob exchanged looks. "Since Seth tagged along," Edward began, looking at
Bree. "We were wondering if you wanted to go with us as well, sort of a vacation?"

"Really?" Bree asked excitedly, and Edward nodded.

"Don't be too excited; they only want a free babysitter," joked Emmet.

"I don't care," Bree said happily as she ran outside to speak with Seth.

"Don Almirante?" wondered Rosalie.

Edward nodded. "Esme would arrange everything for us; it would be amazing…" he said,
kissing Jacob. Rosalie rolled her eyes, and he dragged Emmet along. Alice and Jasper
followed them, leaving the lovely couple alone.

“This was your plan, to get me alone?” Jacob bit his lip, tilting his head so Edward could kiss
him. “Because we have our house empty right now; we could have so much fun without
prying eyes or ears…”

The vampire grinned, kissing his husband's neck. “But I'm having so much fun like this.”
“Our family is here; our kids are in the back… damn..” he gasped as Edward's teeth traced
his clavicle.

“They are focused on their own thing; let's have a moment here…” Edward kissed.

“Fine.. but as soon as I feel anything in your pants, we're going to our room. There's no way
that we'll grope here…” Jacob looked seriously at Edward.

“Yes, love,” and he kissed his husband.

Leah entered Carlisle's studio expecting many things but not to find another vampire there,
smiling at her. The woman was Huilen, who had raised Nahuel, as the doctor had mentioned
during their morning call. Leah was curious about the purpose of their appointment.

“Leah, let me introduce you to Huilen, properly as she mentioned yesterday. She is Mapuche,
a tribe in Chile," Carlisle said. Leah frowned but greeted the woman. "It seems that Alice and
Jasper weren't only looking for the twins," he smiled.

"I don't understand what it has to do with me," she said, puzzled.

"Let me tell you, it's a pleasure to meet another woman shapeshifter. The one that I knew was
a bit different…” Huilen began.

"Woman? You said…"

Carlisle smiled, allowing Huilen to continue. "Not in our tribe, I'm afraid, but in a close one
called Temuco. Instead of wolves, they are jaguars, and many of them were women…" she
said.
"What? Really?"

The Mapuche woman nodded. “Around 1860, there was a war against our village, and many
allies joined us like the Picunche, Huillinche, and of course, the Temucos, a smaller tribe but
with many strong men…” she began. “When the Chilean government wanted to take down
our territory, it was an open fest for vampires to take over the lives there. But with our men
fighting and dying, the shapeshifter gene was triggered in the only remaining population,
women..." she explained.

"Oh," Leah said, finding it making sense.

"Temucos shapeshifters are these big jaguars. It's an impressive, frightening creature as
well…” she explained. “So while the men fought against other humans, the women were
doing the same, but against the vampires.”

"That sounds amazing," said Leah, intrigued by the concept of a tribe consisting only of
women. “Are they alphas as well?”

“I met one once; her name was Eugenia, a formidable woman.”

The wolf grinned. “Leah, the answer I promised is this,” Carlisle said, revealing the reason
she was there. "Huilen explained to me that the Temuco were strong and quite fertile…" he
said with a smile.

"Pregnancy?" Leah's eyes lit up with hope. "How?"

"When the women wanted to impregnate themselves, they just stopped changing…"
explained Huilen.

Leah felt a pang in her chest. "I have to give up being a wolf?" she asked, placing a hand on
her stomach.

But Huilen shook her head. "Not entirely, only when you want to get pregnant until the
birth…" she clarified.

“It won't be like other pregnancies, but we can control when you want to get pregnant,”
Carlisle began. “Whenever you are ready, I'll find the way to help you…”

Leah nodded, touching her abdomen. "Thanks… both of you," and Huilen nodded.

"Huilen and Nahuel will be staying for a few days. I would like to have more information
about the twins and about pregnancy if you want…"

"Yes, yes .. of course, yeah..." Leah said and hugged the man. "Thank you, thank you for
this…" They spoke some more, and then the shapeshifter left, wanting to share the news with
Rachel and Sami but promising to come back the following day with more questions.

Carlisle and Huilen joined the others in the backyard, observing the twins while Nahuel
explained some kind of game that involved stones and a carved ground.
“Like this?” Ciliam asked Nahuel, showing stones to them.

“Yes exactly…” the Mapuche smiled. “Good job, Liam,” the boy grinned.

“Hey! Only I can call him that…” Sarah protested.

“Let him…” Liam shushed her.

She rolled her eyes. “Fine…” she turned to the beta. “Seth, let's find more sticks…” The
wolf, tired of being bossed around, groaned.

It took them about twenty minutes to create the board on the ground and another ten to
explain the rules to the twins, Bree, and Seth.

Jacob was trying to understand the game when Alice gasped beside him. He looked at her as
her eyes unfocused, worried until he saw a smile on her and Edward shaking his head in
amusement.

"It's incredible, isn't it?" she asked, and Edward nodded.

Everyone focused on Seth complaining because somehow he started losing, except for Jacob
who wanted to know what Alice had seen. "Are you going to tell me?"

"Nope."

"Edward…" he complained, and then Sarah called for them.

Edward kissed his husband's forehead, and before joining them, he murmured in Jacob's ear,
"She only confirmed that they are indeed their dad's children," he said, winking, and he
jumped to the ground.

"What?" Jacob asked, following his husband. "Edward…" he hissed, but his curiosity was
dismissed seeing his kids laughing. Okay, he could wait.
Barcelona, in Jacob's eyes, was pure magic. They were staying in an extensive charming
Villa named Don Almirante, which had become a sanctuary for the past few days, providing a
carefree escape from prying eyes.

Don Almirante was the perfect blend of beauty and seclusion. When Jacob had set foot there,
he had fallen in love immediately. The colors, architecture, and furniture screamed peace and
calm—something he needed after the past year.

The twins loved it as well, taking advantage of the ample space to play and run. They had
even dragged Seth to tour the place, while Bree was mesmerized by the beauty. She hugged
Edward tightly, thanking him for asking her to come, it was the first time she took a plane
and had vacations. Before Edward could reply, she had gone after the others.

"We made the right call, didn't we?" wondered Jacob to his husband, who kissed him softly
before taking his hand and giving him a tour. It was a five-room house, ensuring everyone
would have their own room, but Edward knew the twins were used to sleeping in the same
room. Edward and Jacob had taken the most distant room for obvious reasons, and Jacob
couldn't help but be enchanted by the bathroom, already planning to have his way with his
husband there.

Though they weren't in Barcelona per se—according to Edward, they were in a nearby city
called Baga—it was close enough. Jacob understood they needed a place close to forests or
parks for hunting and phasing freely without worries. After all, they were staying for a
month.

Getting all six of them was kind of fun. While the siblings hunted, Jacob and Seth raced each
other with the twins on their backs, until the others joined. Laughter and the sound of
branches breaking filled the air.

Driving to the center in good weather, they wanted to explore the city and whatever it had to
offer, especially the gastronomy. Seth had researched a couple of dishes he wanted to try.

Jacob glanced through the rearview mirror at his kids playing a game they had invented,
while Bree and Seth made a list of things to do. Seth reminded Bree to buy souvenirs for his
family.

They parked close to the Picasso Museum, fortunate to find that there weren't many people.
Jacob was holding hands with Liam as Edward did the same with Sarah as they made their
way to the museum.

Bree walked a few steps from them but not too far, still cautious about being near humans.
She constantly looked behind to make sure someone was there for her, even though she could
sense them.

"I can do that," murmured Seth, placing his hands on his hips.
"Really? Seth, I saw your drawings; you haven't passed stick figures…" Jacob teased his
beta.

Edward laughed as he gently explored the museum floor, explaining things to his daughter.
"Liam does draw better than you," pointed out Bree, and the little boy giggled.

"Traitor, I thought you were my best friend," said Seth, tickling the kid. He then turned to the
young vampire. "And it's not fair; Mrs. Cullen is teaching him."

"Nana tried to teach you too…," Sarah intervened, and Bree muffled her laughs.

"She got you," said Jacob.

"All of you are against me," Seth huffed dramatically, their banter more quietly exchanged,
but not without Seth's input. Jacob marveled at everything there, from the rock walls to the
old stairs.

Bree had her camera around her neck,taking pictures of everything.

After finishing their tour, Edward suggested taking a stroll through something called La
Rambla. What a good idea indeed; the street was colorful and vibrant, with small vendors,
street performances, and markets everywhere.

The twins were ahead, trailing Bree and Seth, busy taking photos of everything. Edward
draped his arm over Jacob's shoulder, explaining the history of the streets they passed. Jacob
was loving every minute of it; it was incredibly beautiful, and everyone was having a great
time.

"Do you want something to eat?" murmured Edward in Jacob's ear. The alpha nodded. The
vampire guided his family towards a small street until they entered a big market.

"La Boqueria?" wondered Jacob.

Edward picked up Liam to not lose him in the sea of people. "They have a little of everything
here; c'mon," he motioned for Jake to hold Sarah, and the oldest turned to his sister. "Are you
holding up okay?"

She nodded eagerly, motioning to her camera. “This is so cool…”

"Alright," he kissed her temple and guided everyone to a small business that sells
delicatessen. He ordered some for everyone, and Liam loved the flavors immediately, asking
his father for more. Edward sat him in one of the stalls and asked for more food.

"Can we pack one of these and take it home?" asked Seth, his mouth full of Iberico ham, and
Bree took the opportunity to snap a picture of him. "Bree…"

She giggled. "You look funny!"

"El señor o la señorita van a querer algo?" asked the vendor, checking that Edward and Bree
hadn't eaten anything.
"Ellos son vegetarianos," intervened Jacob, and Edward looked at him with a raised eyebrow.

The man nodded and mentioned a place down the street that sold vegetarian food, wishing
them an enjoyable stay in Barcelona. "Since when do you speak Spanish?" asked Seth in awe,
still eating.

"I did pay attention in class, you know?" Seth shrugged. "But Jasper taught me some; I need
to keep up with my husband."

"I love you, you know?" murmured Edward against Jacob's lips. The twins giggled, covering
his eyes, while Bree snapped a picture of them.

"Do you ever get tired of that?" teased Jacob.

"Nope," she replied, snapping another one. Jacob looked at Liam, who had placed his hand
on Seth and Sarah's face simultaneously, and they were nodding.

"It's fine; no one is paying attention to them, relax…" murmured Edward, and he exhaled.

"I do too…." Sarah nodded at her twin. “Sweets?" she asked her dad with her doe eyes.

Jacob rolled his eyes, then looked at Edward. "Maybe a restaurant?"

The vampire nodded, and they walked to a place that wasn't too crowded. It was easier for
Bree to not be in a closed space. Edward ordered a lot of food and was marveled at the sight
of his family enjoying themselves.

Something that a month ago he thought he would never have a chance at. "This is so cool,
dude. The guys are going to be so jealous of me. Bree, take a photo of this…" he said, raising
his paella. He then was going to take a glass of sangria when he was stopped by Jake.

"Uh, uh…" denied Jacob, taking the glass from his beta's reach and pouring it into his almost
empty glass. "Stick with your soda."

"It was just a sip; you aren't fun…" Seth rolled his eyes.

"Uh, I have full responsibility for you," reminded Jacob.

“You are only four years older than me,” replied Seth.

"And I have a century, and I was the one who asked Sue for permission; stick to your soda,”
Edward said firmly.

"Daddy, can you order the dessert now?" interrupted Sarah, her plate almost empty.

"Aren't you full?" wondered Jacob.

"No, c'mon, you promised…" she said.

"Okay, okay…" Edward agreed and called the waitress to get four cremas Catalanas.
"We should take a photo," said Jacob, before the twins eat their desserts.

"I can do it…" Bree offered.

"No, we need someone; you need to be in… let me see…" he stared at a couple of girls who
were staring at them to ask a favor when Edward interrupted.

"The guy in the hat," suggested Edward motioned to a guy that was paying his check and had
a large bag on him. He walked to the man who was speaking with the waitress, thankfully
another American.

"Pardon, hey…" Jacob called his attention. He looked at him with curiosity. "I was
wondering if you could do me a favor by taking a picture of my family; I don't want anyone
missing out…" he asked.

"Sure, not a problem…" the man replied and followed Jake. "Vacation?" the man wondered
about making small talk.

Jake chuckled. "Sort of a second honeymoon; my husband wanted to make it up for our last
one," he said.

“That's sweet… Next time for sure I'm bringing my girlfriend,” he replied, extending his
hand to Jacob. “I'm Jonah.”

"Jacob, it's a pleasure..." They reached the table. "Jonah, this is my husband Edward," the
vampire extended his hand. "Our children, Liam and Sarah."

“Cute kids…” he smiled, murmuring to Jacob, “I want to have kids someday too..." he
confided.

"Best decision ever,” Jacob replied. He turned to the rest. “Then we have Edward's sister
Bree, and her best friend Seth..."

"But Seth is my best friend..." complained Liam.

"You can share, buddy," Seth ruffled the hair of the little boy.

Jonah laughed and asked for the camera. "Oh okay, a professional one… cool, please gather,
and say cheese…” he asked, and they posed for a few photos before bidding farewell. They
paid their check, not before Edward asked Bree to take a photo of Jacob and him kissing each
other—a kiss that the alpha found too much for public eyes.

Edward told them to start their way back through La Rambla, and Jacob took the opportunity
when their children, plus Bree, and Seth were entertained with a street performance to nudge
his husband. “I only have eyes for you, you know."

"I don't know what you are talking about?" He replied without looking at him.

"Oh c'mon, I noticed those girls looking at our table, and then you suddenly asked the straight
man in the back.”
"Jonah seemed nice, just that..." commented Edward.

"Because he didn't want to get in my pants," Jacob murmured in Edward's ear.

"Jake…" Edward hissed, his voice hoarse.

"Just admit it, you were jealous, even though you shouldn't."

"I was…" he admitted, kissing Jacob softly. “Stupid girls thinking that way about my
husband…” he huffed. Jacob laughed. He made sure that indeed his family was engrossed in
the performance. ‘You want to get away for a few hours tonight,’ he thought as he nibbled
Edward's earlobe.

The vampire grinned. So, as soon as the children were tired and in bed, Edward packed a
small bag and walked to the living room, where he found Bree and Seth watching a movie.
“Can you keep an eye on them?”

Bree giggled. “Sure, it's not like I sleep or something.” Seth rolled his eyes but smirked at
Jacob's eager face.

The alpha was wearing only his shorts as Edward carried everything they needed in the
backpack. Jacob phased and looked at Edward. ‘Now, where?’

“Catch me,” and the vampire took off. Jacob snorted and followed his husband, who he knew
was running at a slow speed so they could have a run together.

‘Your idea of foreplay is weird, you know?’ Edward laughed. They spent some time like that
until Edward came to a halt where the moon was bright enough to illuminate the place. The
vampire rapidly improvised a fire pit before Jacob arrived and threw a thick blanket on the
ground. The wolf phased into human form, was pushed by the vampire against a tree, and
licked a strip of skin on Jake's chest.

The alpha moaned. “Remember when we spoke about our fantasies?” Jacob nodded furiously
as Edward began to stroke him. “Want to hear one of mine?”

“Yes,” Jake gasped.

“I want to fuck you here, the moon bathing your skin flushed and sweaty,” he murmured
against Jacob's ear, using his free hand to trail his husband's chest. “You are begging me to do
it faster. And then when you least expect it, when you're almost there…” Edward stopped his
movement.

“Yes?”

“We have to find out, right?” the vampire smirked.

Jacob swallowed hard. “Well, it would be better if you weren't fully clothed.”

“Yeah?”
Jacob grinned before ripping Edward's shirt, making the vampire chuckle. “Get going,
c'mon…” The vampire took off his pants and threw them somewhere on the ground, and
slowly the couple made their way to the blanket.

Edward guided his husband to be on his stomach. “Like our first time,” the older girl
scattered open-mouthed kisses on his husband's back and made his way to Jake's perfect ass,
“Do you remember?”

Edward scraped softly against the tender skin, making the alpha moan as he rustled against
the blanket. “Of course, I do… your fingers, Eds,” and the vampire complied, slowly without
a rush, he opened his husband until he couldn't wait any longer. In a single movement, he was
inside his mate. “Yes, keep going…”

The vampire fluttered and began a slow rhythm of thrusts, and every time he penetrated
Jacob, it was a breath of air, pure and fulfilling. “I love you….”

Jacob moaned, nodding. “I love you too…” As much as he could, he raised himself on his
hands, his knees barely holding him against the incredible feeling of Edward claiming him
with so much fervor. ‘Harder,’ and the vampire grabbed his husband's hips, changing the
angle, exactly what Jacob wanted. “Yeah, so good, Eds… just like that,” they kept on that
rhythm, between the smack of skin, groans, and curses.

“You're so lovely, darling…” Edward murmured. Jake hummed. “So lovely, can't get enough
of you.”

“More, Eds more, I can handle please” he begged, and the vampire reached for his husband
until Jake's back was pressed against his chest, Jacob kneeling, feeling Edward's cock inside
him fully, just as he wanted. “I'm so close, do it… please.”

“What? This?” Edward chuckled and reached to stroke his husband. Jacob let out a frustrated
whine. “Or was it this?” the vampire kissed the skin below the alpha's ear.

“Please…”

“You beg so lovely, my wolf,” Edward murmured. “It's fascinating how thirsty you are for
it…”

“For you, only you…” Jacob pleaded. “I'll do anything, Edward, please…”

“Would you fuck me next?” Jacob nodded. “Yeah?”

“Yes…”

“Okay…” and Edward sank his teeth, and at that moment, something exploded inside Jacob.
He was coming as his husband kept moving inside him. His breathing was harsh, his
heartbeat fast, and all he could think was how good everything felt. He wanted to keep
Edward's mouth right there, because when he looked at his reflection in the mirror, he wanted
to see all the marks on his body, on his neck, like physical proof that he and Edward were
one.
 “I love you…” Jacob let out a pleasure sob. “You can read my mind, but you'd never imagine
how much I love you…”

Edward climaxed as Jacob clenched around him, kissing the mark that his husband would
bear with pride and nuzzling there, inhaling Jacob's scent, mixed with his own, with their
fluids and Jake's sweat. He wanted that for the rest of their lives, and he would. He was lucky
enough to have it. “I love you, Jacob. As I once said, I love you more than words can ever
describe,” the vampire embraced his husband. Under the starry night, they continued to make
love until the sky turned slowly orangish, and their smiles became lazy.

Chapter End Notes

Let me know what you think! 🥹

I love writing this one, specially writing Edward and Jacob being lovey dovey 🤭🤭💖
And of course there's more shapeshifter out there...

And please let me know if you know what Alice saw? 👀👀

1 Aren't they going to order something?
2 They are vegetarian
 Clair de lune, Debussy
Chapter Notes

OMG! I can't believe that I finished this, and I've mixed feelings about this. This is the
final chapter of Jake and Edward's history, go to the end of the notes for a little surprise,
but just after you finish the chapter. I'm watching.

I want to thank all of you for reading this work. You don't have any idea how much it
means to me, hope you loved it as much as I enjoyed writing it.

Especially thanks to :Molly Malone, EuYllah, TheQuivers, twetx, The_meme_Rat,

sufjannn, ErmWhatTheFlip, Cece,Jiminjungoogie
JJ, Iceman12, runondream, sim 54, AnnaKOB, winterCoven, ManaBreakHere,
vincent_the_nerdd, ReaderFan, SmuttyGiggles99, Break, Vaveinc, faiiryblue,
ANDREEN_its_my_name, BluerosePetals, stay_was_here, Bl lover, IwishIwizh,
MoonMagicWonder, Kpeach99, Mooncreed_Black9_AliceM Tim Gaunt
JustAnotherRandomReader blan_01ca, Javana, DeMoNzUnLeAsHeD, Chance69
dreamyboisinc, MinC7Yona, Sterekhale80 Maddy, Lucy, Luzbel_Divell04, jessie,
maven56
Darknighting, Luffytaro2002 Bondaa_wantstounalive, Adachini
Leaveitbrii, vaiperyaoi, hanakolucero15, Alarainbow, Paintedwriter xEJtheDJx,
Elimimi, 00Q007Narry, hanakolucero15, uglyduckling134,Daniela_andrea2201

Thanks for reading and leaving me a comment, I appreciate that.

Enjoy it!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Sarah sat in front of the mirror, meticulously applying her makeup for the day. The delicate
strokes of mascara and a hint of blush were part of a well-practiced routine she had perfected
over time. Her curly hair gracefully framed her face, left to cascade down her back, a nod to
Seth's comment from a few days ago.

Balancing the desire not to seem overly eager to please, she couldn't ignore the gentle
encouragement that lingered in her mind, making today feel like the perfect occasion to
embrace it.

The room was imbued with the soft scent of perfume as she lightly spritzed it over herself.
The mirror reflected a confident young woman of sixteen years.
Rolling her eyes at the raised voices of Liam and Seth, she couldn't help but smirk at her
papa's stern tone, which somehow put her at ease. With a composed sigh, Sarah located the
purse Aunt Rose had lent her the previous day, gathered her essentials, and prepared to face
the chaos outside.

Leaving her belongings on the sofa, she made her way to the kitchen. The new house was a
welcome change—larger and without the need to share a room with her twin, Liam. While
she loved him, he had a penchant for order, and leaving something out of place meant sulking
for the rest of the day.

The only downside of no longer being in Forks was missing her grandpa Billy, Aunt Rachel,
Leah, and the rest of the pack. They stayed connected through phones and occasional
FaceTime, but growing up close to them and not being able to visit whenever she wanted felt
strange.

Having moved to Caribou a year ago, following a brief stint in New York, her family sought
a place with similarities to what they left behind. While it wasn't the same, it proved to be a
nice enough replacement.

Seated on a free stool at the kitchen counter, Sarah prepared to enjoy her breakfast.
"Morning," she murmured, reaching for her juice.

Her papa rounded the kitchen, planting a kiss on her cheek. "Morning, sweetheart," she
smiled at him, taking a moment to give him a thorough once-over before letting him go.

The fear of waking up one day to see a change in him lingered in Sarah's thoughts, despite his
halted aging due to frequent phasing. Her dad winked at her as he served the scrambled eggs
she loved. "Liam!" she shrieked when her twin nearly spilled her juice, distracted by playing
with cereal with Seth.

"Sorry," he smiled sheepishly. "Trying our aim, trials today, you know?" She rolled her eyes
and noticed his brief frown at his phone.

Ignoring it, she turned her attention to the boys. "And the math exam," she reminded them.
"Both of you." She pointed at Seth, who winked at her, prompting a flutter in her.

"We know, and we did study... right, Seth?" Liam inquired.

“Of course…,” Seth replied, scooping his cereal.

Edward nudged his husband, jokingly remarking about someone playing Halo at midnight.
"We needed a break, Dad," replied Liam, scooping the rest of his cereal.

"Yeah, Dad…'' joked Seth, earning a glare from Edward and snorts from everyone. The beta
glanced at Jake. "This time, I'll have my rematch with math, you'll see."

They continued chatting until it was time to follow their routine with a slight change for the
day. "Okay, hurry up if you want to say goodbye to Bree," Jake spoke.
"Thanks, Papa, for reminding me," complained Sarah. Bree was leaving for two months to
Ireland to visit Maggie, and she was happy except that Sarah would lose her best friend for
two months.

"Don't be dramatic," Liam rolled his eyes as he located his backpack.

"Weren't you the one crying the last time Seth visited Sue?" asked Sarah.

Liam shushed her. "Sarah, did you hear pops? We need to say goodbye to Bree..." Seth
laughed and threw his arm over Liam's shoulder.

Seth gave a sonorous kiss on Liam's cheek. "I love you too, dude. C'mon," he said, and
everyone rushed to walk the five minutes from the Cullen-Black house to the Cullens'
residence. The main residence was a little bit far, and it was their dad's idea to keep the two
residences separate in case she and Liam wanted to invite some friends; they could, but they
never did.

Their home was the only place where they didn't need to pretend that they barely knew Dr.
Cullen and his wife, where she didn't have to greet their uncles as acquaintances and not
family, and where they didn't have to call their parents by their names—things that she and
Liam had despised.

As soon as Sarah saw Bree, she embraced her. "I'm going to miss you," she murmured on her
aunt's shoulder.

"Me too, but I promise that I will text every day, and I will call, alright?” Sarah nodded. Bree
hugged Liam and Seth and repeated the same with Jake and Edward.

"You are going to miss our trials," said Liam sadly.

“And our first games,” Seth added.

“Never, Em promised he would record it for me…” She looked at the big guy, who winked at
her.

"Not going to miss that much anyway," joked Emmett, causing Seth and Liam to mimic a
fistfight.

Rosalie rolled her eyes at them and focused on her niece. "You look beautiful," she said.

"Indeed, I would ask from where she got that style," chimed Alice.

"Certainly not from her parents," teased Jasper walking to his car.

"Pretty funny," rolled Jacob his eyes.

"Okay, say goodbye to your grandparents; I need to drop your father at work," called Edward.

"Goodbye, Nana," Sarah placed a soft kiss on Esme's cheek. "Goodbye, Grandpa," she said,
repeating the same gesture with Carlisle, who caressed her cheek.
"Bye, Mr. and Mrs. Cullen," waved Seth before loading the car between the twins. Edward
started to drive and exchanged a concerned look with Jacob as he noticed Liam typing
furiously on his phone. The Alpha shook his head to his husband, who nodded solemnly.

“Idiot!” Liam threw his phone into his backpack and kicked out.

Seth looked at him. “Dude!”

"What?!" the half-vampire replied.

"Liam," Edward scolded for the tone he had used, and the look that his father sent made the
boy swallow. "Sorry, sorry…" he hurried to say.

"Why are you angry?" wondered Sarah, trying to decipher her twin's emotion.

"Nothing, it's stupid…" he murmured.

"Dude, you almost broke your phone…" Seth chimed.

“Side note to add, you aren't going to get another, so take care of that one…” Jacob called
out. Edward smirked; his husband, between the two of them, was the most adamant not to
spoil them in any way.

"It's Nahuel; he hasn't responded to my texts since yesterday," Liam replied.

"Oh," Seth pursed his lips at the mention of the Mapuche guy. Jacob had kept in contact with
Huilen and Nahuel over the years, so when the Chileans dropped for a brief visit eight
months ago, Liam's crush on Nahuel resurfaced, leading to them texting a lot and agreeing to
a long-distance relationship that worked better when someone dared to answer the phone.

"I'm sure he is just busy…" Sarah tried to reassure her brother, who shook his head.

"You don't get it," he replied. "Let's talk about anything else, please…” Seth grimaced and
started to talk about Leah's third pregnancy and how she swore that it would be the last.

Liam kept looking through the town landscape; no one in that car understood him. All of
them were joined by a bond; he wasn't, and that made him feel more insecure, especially
when his boyfriend didn't return his messages.

"... Embry said that Milo is too scared of her, that Sami had to remind her to take it easy, but
then he was the one who got yelled at,” Edward chuckled at Seth's words, but he felt bad for
his son. For now, there wasn't much he could do about it. He stopped the car in front of the
garage.

Jacob was the only one who had decided to step back from school, at least for now, and chose
to work instead. Edward exited the car for their daily routine to open Jacob's door. Liam
smiled; he loved that part where his parents became too sappy until his pop's coworker
started to whistle at them.
"Go," Jacob laughed into Edward's lips. He then murmured, "Don't make our children miss
the ring, and record their trial for me, okay?"

"Love you," he said, kissing Jacob one last time, entering the car, and driving to their high
school.

"I still don't get why he can skip high school, and I couldn't," complained Seth. Edward
snorted, and the twins shared a knowing look.

"Baby face!" they screamed, and Seth flicked Liam's ear. They jabbed each other, laughing at
Seth, and their laughs stopped as soon as Edward pulled into the parking lot of their school.

"Well, let's begin," sighed Sarah.

"Darling…" Edward began, reaching for her hand.

"I know, Daddy, I know…" she said, squeezing his back before exiting the car, where some
of her friends were waiting for her. She looked at her dad. "Thanks for the ride, Edward," she
nodded at her dad, the words tasting bitter, and she went away before hearing any reply.

"Uh, yeah, thanks, Edward," Liam repeated.

"Hey! Dude, good luck at the trials…" Emmett thumbed up his fingers at his nephew and
Seth.

"Yeah…” Liam nodded and looked at his friend. “C'mon, Seth," the wolf waved at the
Cullens like they hadn't seen each other after breakfast.

Edward pursed his lips, and Rosalie and Alice joined Edward in looking at his kids. “I hate
this part,” Rosalie understood the sentiment. She loved being an aunt, and being reduced to a
schoolmate was awful.

"With time, they would get used to it. They are safe and healthy," assured Alice.

"I know it's a small price to pay for it," he replied, and they entered their class.
Seth and Liam were in the gym, tying their shoes, and the beta noticed that Liam was once
again looking at his phone. He was sure that the next time he saw Nahuel, he was going to
kill him for putting Liam through this. He clapped his friend on the back and nudged him to
the bleachers where their family was reunited to support them.

That brought a smile to Liam, especially when he noticed his dad mouthing a ‘Good luck’ to
him.

"Forget about him, it's his loose man…” said Seth.

“It's not that simple, Seth.”

“Why not?”

Liam looked at him unimpressed. “Why do you think so?” He looked at his feet and then at
Seth. “It's more than a crush, Seth.”

"Oh, buddy…”

“Ciliam Black and Seth Clearwater…” the coach called. The friends began the trials, and as
Alice had predicted, they didn't have anything to worry about. They passed with flying
colors, even though they were holding back a little to not take advantage of their natural
skills.

Their coach explained that they would have a mock practice for the newbies, since it was
Friday, and that he expected them to be on time.

They nodded and went to pick up their things. Sarah threw excited words at them, “So happy
for you,” she said. Liam smiled proudly, and Seth flushed. She exchanged a couple of words
with them before needing to go to class.

They received congratulations from the rest of the Cullens, with only Edward lingering a
little bit. “Did you record it?”

Edward smiled. “Already sent it; he's happy for both of you.”

Liam nodded. “And you?”

“Me,” Edward made sure no one was listening. “I'm proud of you, son. You did well. The
same for you, Seth, and I'm really glad that both of you found a balance playing…”

“Thanks…” Seth replied.

‘Thanks, Dad,’ Edward clapped his son's back.

“I'll see you after practice, alright…”

“You don't have to wait…” Liam began, but Edward was already walking away.
They were making their way to the locker room until a group of girls, freshmen like them,
stopped them. “You did it great..." a girl came to say to him, and he smiled awkwardly at her.
"Oh, you too, Seth..." and then she went away.

"Should I tell her I'm gay?" he asked Liam.

“Not necessary, dude. Everyone already thinks we're a couple. Let her listen to that rumor;
she will back off.”

"Gross..." replied Liam and smirked. "You should fix it, you know, by actually asking out my
sister? You know, your imprintee, my less pretty other half…"

"Liam..." he started.

"Yeah, yeah, you want her to take the first step. At this pace, we would be graduating for the
third time before that happens…" he said.

"I'm just, I don't want to be pushy. It's already weird that I met her when she was a baby…"
he said.

"Dude… you only started to like her like that three months ago,” he nudged Seth. “Grow a
pair and ask her…” Seth sighed and followed Liam.

Sarah was in the bleachers, awaiting Seth and Liam to finish their practice, when Harper and
the new girl sat beside her. She packed her book to pay attention to the girls in question.
“It's weird to not see you with Bree…” Harper began.

“You're telling me…” said Sarah and then looked at Brianna. “Sarah, this is Briana. I've been
showing her around the school since I discovered that she lives in my neighborhood.”

"Pleasure..." saluted Briana.

"Likewise," Sarah replied.

"Briana moved with her aunt in a similar situation as you…" Harper mentioned, and Sarah
frowned. "You know, your mom passing away?"

Right, she looked at Brianna. "Sorry for that."

“Thanks…” Brianna looked around. “Are you waiting on someone?" she wondered, looking
at Sarah.

"My brother and his best friend," she replied.

"Oh, cool..." she said, then caught sight of a guy on the other side of the bleacher and hissed
to Harper, “That's the guy…”

"Shhh..." Harper shushed, her cheeks turning pink.

"What is it?" asked Sarah.

“I was telling Harper that my aunt and I were at the body shop yesterday, and this girl was
flirting with our mechanic, and then that guy…” she threw a furtive look at Edward. “Almost
ripped the girl's head off, I swear, just before he kissed the mechanic. It was hilarious…”
Harper facepalmed, and Sarah laughed. "What?"

"That guy is Edward, and probably you saw him kiss Jacob, my older brother…” she
explained, amused.

"Oh my god,” Brianna flushed. “I swear I'm not that gossip. I'm just, this is a small town, I
thought people would be more closed-minded."

“Believe me, they don't care about others' opinions,” Sarah pointed out.

Briana nodded, "Uh, is he waiting for someone?" she asked.

"Yeah, me and the other losers. My brother asked him to pick up and drop us at home…”
Sarah explained.

"Aww, that's what I call commitment…” Brianna commented.

“Well, I would be like that too. They're hot…” Harper added. Sarah made a face; she didn't
like people speaking about her parents like that.

“How long have they been together?” asked Brianna.

“Oh, I want to answer that… like ten months…” Harper replied. “Edward Cullen was single
until Sarah's brother walked in; It was like no one was enough for him, and believe me,
people tried hard." Sarah looked at her dad with a playful smile. 'Papa knows about it?'.

Her phone buzzed. «Why do you think the incident happened?» her dad replied.

Ah, she thought, the incident, as everyone in her family called it, was when just a month after
"The Blacks" arrived in town, her "older brother" had been waiting for Edward in the parking
lot and had kissed him senseless in front of the whole school before riding off in his bike.

Liam had laughed at her face; she was embarrassed, but who wanted to see their parents
making out in front of the whole school.

«It was an innocent kiss», she glared at him. 'Sure, I almost called Zafrina to blind me after
that,' this time her dad had to muffle his laughs.

"... right, Shay?" She looked at Harper puzzled. The girl rolled her eyes. "That she is
welcome to sit with us at lunch."

"Oh, yes, of course…" she smiled at Briana, who smiled back at her.

“Who is your brother?"

Sarah looked at the camp and located Seth and Liam, running laps being the last ones. Well,
at least they were merging. "The curly boy there, that's my twin. The guy beside him is our
friend Seth.”

"That lives with her," explained Harper.

Briana looked at Sarah puzzled. "Seth was my mother's godson. He has lived with us since I
have a memory. He's family, but not blood-related.”

"Yeah, that'll be weird considering that he is in love with Sarah," intervenes Harper. "Oh,
c'mon, it's true. Sooner than later, I would see the both of you dating, and only your brother
would be single."

"Actually, Liam is not single…" she said. "He has a boyfriend that when I next see him, I will
skin him alive.”

"Who are you going to skin alive?" asked Seth, drinking his water.

"His boyfriend," she replied, motioning to Liam.

"Oh, I'll help…" he said happily, then looked at the new girl. “Seth…”

"Briana..." and then she smiled at Liam who waved at her.

"Nice to meet you," he smiled and then nudged Seth, and the boy nodded.
"We should go… Edward had already waited that long," Sarah nodded, said her goodbye and
followed them, finally going to her safe haven.

Edward was preparing dinner early, adding more pepper to the pot. After years of watching
the food channel, he had mastered the kitchen, making it second nature to him. Emmet and
Jasper often teased him as the "stay-at-home dad," but he loved caring for his family—a gift
he was thankful for daily.

His phone buzzed: «Are you picking me up?» Edward sighed, glanced at the food, and turned
off the oven.

In the living room, the twins and Seth returned from playing video games with Emmet,
engrossed in a movie. Sarah and Seth sat on one side of the sofa, while Liam lay in the
middle, head on his sister's lap, and feet on Seth's.

"I'm going to pick up Jake," Edward announced, though they were so engrossed in the movie
that they didn't acknowledge him. "Anyone heard me?"

"Yeah, daddy, we did… hurry up so we can eat," Sarah said. Edward raised his eyebrows,
huffed, and left the house.

Seth frowned, looking at his phone. "He left early."

"Probably to make out with papa on their way home," Liam commented, amused.

"Liam…" Sarah complained, watching a replay of their parents caught making out in the car.
"The image…"

"Oh, c'mon, Sarah. They do more than that. Just because you haven't kissed..." Liam noticed
her avoiding his eyes and glanced at Seth. "Oh my God," he sat down and looked on each
side. "Oh my God! Really? When? And why didn't you tell me about your best friend?" He
nudged Seth.

"She is your sister!" Seth hissed. He rolled his eyes and looked at Sarah. "What's your
excuse?"

"The same one?" she looked annoyed.

"Hey! I told you about when Nahuel and I hit second base. Both of you," Liam mentioned.

"Yeah, Liam, I remember that. You almost showed me, I love you, dude, but I didn't want to
see you that way, ever…" Seth huffed.

"Well, I'm happy. Wait… our dads know?"

"Oh, they do," Seth commented, embarrassed after the safe talk he had to endure from every
member of that family.

"Dude, they gave you the sex talk," Liam laughed, looking at his sister and laughing even
harder, hugging his stomach.

"How did you escape it?" Sarah frowned.

"Easy, I reminded them that I can't get pregnant," he joked. "But look, anyway, I'm really
happy for both of you," he said, embracing them, then realizing he was in the middle and
making his sister sit beside Seth.

"We aren't dating, Liam. We're…" Seth began.

"Getting each other that way," Sarah finished.

"I know, and I know why, but I'm just happy that finally is happening," he said sincerely.
They resumed their movie and stopped when it was almost dinner time, deciding to set the
table.

They heard Edward's car just as Seth was putting the plates on the table. When the door
opened, Jacob's voice carried out, "Put a fifth plate, Seth. We have a guest." Liam frowned
until he saw who the guest was, abandoned the cloth he was holding, and ran into Nahuel's
arms. He caught him mid-air, wrapping his legs around his boyfriend's hips and pressing his
nose to his shoulder.

"I thought you were ignoring me," Liam murmured.

"I wanted to surprise you," chuckled Nahuel.

“Consider me surprised…” Liam said before kissing his boyfriend senseless, momentarily
forgetting he was doing so in front of his family. However, he missed Nahuel deeply. He
heard his dad clearing his throat; the vampire wasn't amused.

"Sorry, dad," he apologized, disentangling himself.

"Let's eat so Nahuel can give you the news," Jacob commented, amused. The news was
essentially that Nahuel was moving in; he would be working in the town as well, but he was
staying indefinitely just for Liam.

The boy couldn't be happier.

After dinner, everyone retired to their rooms, but Liam stayed, hanging out with his father.
"Dad?"

"Yes?" Edward was folding some clothes.

"Uh, do you think he really cares for me? Like that?"

"What?" Liam motioned to his room, a conflicted face. "Son, you should discuss that with
Nahuel. I'm not going to answer that, I'm sorry."

"But dad…"

"Liam, don't push," Edward said with a stern voice, and Liam looked on the verge of crying.
"Come here." He opened his arms to hug his son. "What's troubling you, huh?" he wondered,
cupping his son's face.

"Everyone in this house has a bond, except for us, and I wonder if…"

"No, Liam, don't go there. I've explained several times how that works. The bond is not a
magic thing; it doesn't tie you to someone," he began. "I'm with your father because I love
him, not because something told me so. Are you going to minimize your uncles' relationship
or your grandparents' as well?"

"But they've been together for so long."

"And when it's the right time, you will have your answer. Don't rush it," Edward assured him.
"But take into account that he abandoned the only home he had known for you.”

Liam smiled, "Thanks, Dad..."

"Okay, go ahead," then Edward looked at him sternly. "But tomorrow, sleeping arrangements
will be respected, alright? The guest room here would be good for him."

Liam flushed and nodded, "Goodnight, Dad. Love you."

"Love you too, have a good night... and keep it low," Liam nodded.

The vampire finally finished the laundry basket and went to his daughter's room, knocking.
"You can come in, Dad," chuckled Sarah. He pushed the door open and found her and Seth
sitting on the ground playing video games.

"Only came to give you goodnight, same to your brother... try not to keep it up," he said and
bent to kiss her hair, ruffling Seth's hair. "Love you, kiddo."

"Love you too, Daddy," she said.

“Good night, Seth,” the beta nodded. Edward sighed. "I know that sometimes I don't show it,
but I'm happy that both of you are finding your own way, just like Jake and I."

"Thanks, Dad. Good night," she turned to Seth and then kissed him softly on the lips. "I do
want that date."

“I'll arrange something…” she nodded.

Liam closed the door behind him and found Nahuel in his pajamas, looking for a movie to
watch on Netflix. He smiled, and Nahuel looked at him.

"Are you okay?" he said, motioning to Liam's red eyes.

"Yeah, just sappy talk with my dad," he said, settling in beside his boyfriend.

"Liam… I know you, what it is?" asked Nahuel.

“I like you, I really really like you…” Liam said. “And I feel so happy you're here. I'll make
sure you won't regret it.”

“Baby,” Nahuel whispered, “I'm not going to regret it…”

“Me gustas tanto ¹…” Liam admitted, and Nahuel grinned.

“You're getting better.”

“Y tú eres tan lindo ²…” Liam sighed into Nahuel's mouth, "Pick a movie already..." he
muttered, brushing their lips.

"Which one..." wondered Nahuel.

Liam smirked. "Doesn't matter; we aren't watching it anyway," he said, crawling into the
older man's lap and claiming his lips in an open-mouthed kiss.
Edward climbed the stairs to his bedroom, which, after numerous tests with Esme and
Emmet, they found a way to insulate the master bedroom – he didn't want to traumatize his
kids, after all. The vampire opened his room and found Jacob reading a book.

"You took your sweet time; close that door already," said the alpha, closing the book and
placing it on the nightstand.

"Sorry, I was dealing with our children's love life," Jacob laughed.

"How did that go?"

"Better than I thought," he said, looking for his pajamas.

"Oh, not Mr. Cullen-Black, you won't need those…" smirked Jacob, taking off the blanket,
revealing he was naked. Edward's mouth watered at the sight.

"You started without me?"

"Of course not, where's the fun in that? C'mon here and meet your duty as my husband."
Edward took off his briefs and slid into the bed, kissing Jake's lips tenderly as he set the
rhythm for the night – painfully slow. Jacob moaned Edward's name as he felt his husband's
fingers inside him, stretching him, opening for the main event.

"Lovely, as always…" murmured Edward, nibbling Jacob's skin as he fucked his husband
with his fingers. "Let me hear you; soundproof room, remember?"

"Fuck! Edward, like that…" he said, pushing himself onto the slender fingers. He loved it –
how Edward would open him to receive his cock. He loved it when it was fast but also like
that, slowly. "Enough, enough inside, Edward…" The vampire didn't hesitate, and he entered
Jacob's body.

"Jake, so good…" he groaned, setting the pace slowly, enjoying their time, relishing the way
Jacob nibbled his hand or the way he clenched around him – taking everything and giving
him everything.

"Faster, Edward, c'mon," Edward complied, burying his face in Jake's neck and pulling the
alpha's leg over his – trusting in that warm, hitting that sweet spot every time. What delicious
pressure and feeling that sent them close to their peak.

Edward smirked, knowing what his husband needed. He sank his fangs into Jacob's neck, and
the alpha came in a guttural groan. Edward followed him as Jacob clenched around him even
more.

Jacob smiled at his husband. "After all this time, it still feels like that time at the beach," he
said, caressing Edward's face. "I miss being newlyweds," said Jacob; Edward laughed.

"Are you implying something?"

"That as soon as you 'hit eighteen' again, we are getting married," he said.
 "That's your way to propose. C'mon, you can do it better," Edward teased him.

"Oh, I will. I'm just giving you an early notice." They both laughed. "I love you, Edward."

"As I love you, Jacob," he replied.

"Forever, that's the deal."

"Forever…" murmured Edward against his lips, sealing a promise that they had made years
ago and seemed to grow stronger with time. Making each other happy in their eternal life
together.

Forever.

Chapter End Notes

And it 's done…… or not?

No it's not, I decided yesterday, 🤭(Yes I know, that I would be writing a small
continuation about the twins love life, it would be maybe 12 chapter, I already crafted

🌻🌻🌻
the plot and it would have some much drama. The name is “Sunrise” so see you soon
End Notes

Soooo! Did it met the expectations or not? 😳😳😳

Let me know in the comments, I'm so anxious, more than all of you 🤭🤭🤭
🥹🥹🥹
The wedding is soon, don't worry, advice prepare the tissues for that one, I ended with red
eyes everytime I rewrite the chapter

Please drop by the Archive and comment to let the creator know if you enjoyed their work!